Category Archives: Season 11

Demonic Perfection

cover

Title: Demonic Perfection

Author: Caroline McKenna

Summary: Perfection is highly overrated.

Archive: Two weeks exclusive on VS 11’s website.

After that, anywhere.

Disclaimer: They don’t belong to me. The end.

Feedback: YES!

Email: cmckenna1121@yahoo.com

Acknowledgements: To my wonderful betas: TJ, Vickie

and Sally. I love

you all.

clip_image002

TEASER:

UNKNOWN LOCATION

JANUARY 25, 2:36 AM

Rage: violent, explosive anger; furious intensity as

in a storm or disease, a burning desire or passion; a

fit of anger.

Mr. Webster had no idea what he was talking about

when he wrote the dictionary. Rage was more than a

two-dimensional assemblage of words on paper. It was

an entity in itself, something that had form and

intelligence, and hate. So much hate. Rage carried a

life of its own, and a meaning not known until

experienced.

But he knows. He knows because he redefined the term.

With every minute that goes by, his fury grows,

waiting to be unleashed on an unfortunate passer-by.

Then again, it never was a passer-by. It couldn’t be.

That wasn’t how fate wanted it.

The iridescent moonlight shone through the window,

dulled by the dust covering the old tainted glass.

Her blood mirrored the sliver of silver lighting. The

stream of liquid reached for him, curling its finger

and drawing him closer, lusting for him, begging for

his touch. He dipped his middle finger into the pool

of sanguine fluid on the dark hardwood. Lifting his

finger to his lips, he stuck his tongue out and

tasted life for the first time.

It was ethereal, utterly exquisite. The metallic

sweetness clung to him, to his tongue, his lips, his

teeth. As much as he fought, the urge was too strong

to resist, for anyone. God couldn’t resist this kind

of enticement, angels couldn’t defy their want, so

why should he?

He allowed the temptation to feed on itself, on his

need. Waves of euphoria crashed over him. He smiled,

his pearly whites taunting her, telling her of his

victory. She was his victory, his conquest.

The voices who still had the gall to speak to him

told him not to, that what he was doing was wrong.

They pleaded with him to stop, but he wouldn’t, he

never would. His conscience had never bothered him;

he had never listened to those little voices, who,

each time they spoke, resembled the voice of his

victim. But what the voices didn’t understand was

that the woman lying motionless before him, her naked

body splayed across the floor, drenched in her own

blood, was not a victim.

She was there to be saved. Saved by him.

Grunting, he picked up the lifeless body, tossing it

over his shoulder, startled by the weight of it, and

carried it to the Sanctuary. Setting her down

carefully, he positioned four black tapers, one at

the north end of the sanctuary, one at the south, and

a candle at both east and west. He took a matchbook

from his pocket and attempted to light the candles.

Striking the match head to the friction tape proved

fruitless the first two times he tried it. On the

third time, the match burst to life, and he watched,

mesmerized by the way the blue and yellow of the

flame intertwined, dancing like a ballerina on the

New York stage.

Quickly, he lit the northern candle, as well as the

other three before the fire would engulf his thick

fingers as well as the match that fed it. The dark

room, now illuminated by candles, still whispered to

him. He was not done.

He crept out of the room, taking each step as though

it may be his last. For all he knew, it could be.

The eerie, nonexistent lighting of the next room

would have frightened him ten years before, but not

now, and not ever again. Blindly lifting a solitary

rose from its vase, he pricked his finger on a

needle-thin thorn. He moved to the small sink,

stumbling over a table leg on his way, and washed

away his own blood.

Returning to her, he wove the rose together with one

already present in the room. The work was painstaking

and meticulous, in order to achieve even an imperfect

perfection, but he didn’t care. He would weave

thousands of roses together if it would purify her.

And it would. It always had.

Once he had finished his task, he delicately placed

the ring of roses on top of her golden head.

Appraising his own work, he smiled. She was

beautiful, a fairy tale princess, waiting for her

prince to ride in on his white steed, ready to save

her and then make her his own. The sight in front of

him enchanted his eyes, and enlarged his heart. He

was her prince, her savior, her Lord.

Taking his eyes off her, his sight fell upon the

instrument. Two jagged wooden beams, full of

splinters that had been put together by the craftiest

of carpenters, someone who knew his trade better than

the back of his hand. Smiling a saintly smile, he

hoisted her up again, and moved closer until they

were inside the Sanctuary. Laying her body on the

wood, he took out a nail and began to work.

* * * * *

* *

The road wept silently beneath her feet, crying out

to her soundless ears. Her Nike’s hit the pavement

with the rhythmic beat, heard only by her, who could

hear nothing of any importance. The cold September

air nipped bitterly at her nose, putting a pink tinge

in her freckled cheeks, and a fresh determination to

run in her heart. It was the only inspiration she

needed to crank it up a notch and pump her legs a

little harder, move her feet a little faster, get her

heart rate up a little more.

The frost had permeated through the soil beside the

path, killing all but the heartiest of shrubbery. The

weather in Maine was always brutal, always ten

degrees colder than the rest of the world. Joanna

still didn’t know why she bothered trying to jog. But

she did, every morning before work; she headed out to

the wooded trails behind her suburban home, in

jogging shoes and sweats, prepared to run.

This morning, though, she was all but prepared. She

had woken nearly an hour late, after battling with

the “Snooze” button on her alarm clock at least three

times. Her hair had been thrown into a messy

ponytail, locks of chestnut brown falling down around

her face, clinging to her cheeks and neck, which were

now drenched with sweat. After running for more than

an hour, Joanna was ready to pass out from

exhaustion, but something pushed her onward. Some

unknown, unidentifiable source whispering in her ear,

kept telling her to put one foot in front of the

other. With ground eating strides, she approached the

structure.

The house looked like something out of the Blair

Witch Project. Its rotting boards and dusty windows,

not only gave her the willies, but an insurmountable

urge to clean it top to bottom until it shined like

brass. Rarely did she pass it, the house didn’t cross

her normal path, but today she hadn’t taken the same

trail she usually did. Just looking for a change of

scenery, she supposed, not giving much though to her

change of routine.

Yet, today, the house held a different sense of

foreboding, one Joanna was not familiar with. The

inside seemed darker, the outside more dilapidated

than the week before. Faintly, she could see the

outline of something inside, through the grimy window

and brown burlap curtain. Curiosity taking hold of

willpower, she jogged lethargically down the snowy

bank towards the building.

Even though Joanna knew that the house was old and

abandoned, she knocked on the front door. Unsure of

why she felt so nervous and a little mystified by the

chill running up and down her spine, she opened the

door, listening to it creak on hinges that badly

needed to be oiled. A brown mouse scurried by her

feet, causing her to jump a foot in the air.

But she didn’t scream.

As the front door opened, a rush of unpleasant smells

greeted her. The musty air enclosed in the cottage

carried with it something she wouldn’t have been able

to identify years before. A smell that, before she

had been diagnosed with cancer, was as unfamiliar to

her as snow was to Florida. Now, though, it seemed to

be an everyday fragrance. Nosebleed after innumerable

nosebleed had taught her the scent of blood.

Before her lay a sight that would be burned into her

nightmares for the rest of her life, and yet, it was

almost beautiful. Nailed into the arms of a cross

were a woman’s hands, and her feet were nailed to the

bottom. Blood dripped from her scalp, where a crown

of thorns sat, digging into her pale flesh, and the

gash in her side seemed to grow bigger as Joanna

stared at it. The crucifixion.

Devoid of emotion, she approached the sacrifice,

unaware of the barren cross and the man awaiting her,

wine goblet in hand, and a malicious grin on his

face.

* * * * *

* *

ACT I

FBI BUILDING

JANUARY 26, 1:27 PM

BASEMENT OFFICE

It had started out as a bad hair day and went

downhill from there. It was like the book she read to

her nephew. Dana Scully and the Terrible, Horrible,

No Good, Very Bad Day. Then again, if she had been

writing it, there would have been several more

adjectives piled on top of the list, not all of them

appropriate for the ears of a five-year-old.

Oh, it wasn’t all that bad, she supposed. Nobody had

died, Mulder hadn’t been shot recently, and she

hadn’t looked out her window and seen aliens taking

over the planet. All in all, her day had been free of

turmoil, just a quiet day in the office, filing

paperwork. But, it gave her time to think, which was

not always a good thing.

“Hey, Scully, we’ve got a new case,” Mulder said,

breezing through the door, two Subway sandwiches in

his right hand, and a manila file folder tucked

safely under his arm. He smiled casually at her, and

dropped the file folder in front of her. It landed

with a loud *plop* on the desk, and the wind caused

by its fall from grace triggered several other papers

to plunge to the floor.

Looking up at the ceiling before bending down to pick

them up, Scully briefly thanked God for giving her

something to do, even if it was a case to work on.

The whole morning she had sat at her partner’s desk,

wondering why the aspects of the everyday life in

which she once longed for, now seemed so monotonous,

so mundane, that any desire she had ever had for such

a life had vanished. She could no longer picture

herself living in the country, with a white picket

fence, a husband, two children, and a Norwegian Elk

Hound named Heinrich. And though living with Mulder

was as close to bliss as she could get, Scully was

having a little bit of trouble adjusting. It was so .

. .different. His junk littered her apartment, more

so than when they weren’t living together. When the

first stack of his clothes piled up in her laundry

room, she got a vision of herself at 95, up to her

ears in Mulder’s boxers. That vision quickly

dissolved, however, in favor of the image of Mulder

*in* boxers. Then Mulder without boxers. And then

Scully stopped doing the laundry.

Of course, the advantages of living together far

outweighed the disadvantages, at least so far, and

Scully was enjoying the convenience of having him

right where she could reach him. The first two weeks

had been like a dream. Going to work with him in the

morning, working with him all day, going home with

him in the afternoon, and falling asleep in his arms.

Still, such closeness frightened her. Where would she

go when she needed privacy? Almost since the day she

met him, Scully had used her apartment as her solace

when things went bad or when she needed space. It was

*her* place, her hideaway, and though she had begun

to share it with Mulder in the two years since they

had become physically intimate, she wasn’t sure she

was completely ready to give up her apartment and

therefore the privacy that went with it. Scully

worried that spending every minute of the day

together would ruin the wonderful romance she and

Mulder shared. Then again, she reasoned, she had

known the man for eleven years and her love for him

had never diminished, it had only grown and

flourished.

“Here’s your sandwich. Ham and tomato on rye,” he

handed her the wrapped sub and opened the folder on

the desk in front of her. Scully shook her head,

clearing it of her thoughts.

“Thanks,” Smiling at Mulder, Scully accepted her

lunch, unwrapped it and took a bite. Turning her

attention to the case presented to her, she asked

with a mouth full of bread, “Mulder, what’s this?”

“What’s it look like, Scully? It’s a case,” Pulling

up a chair beside her, Mulder peered over her

shoulder to look at the material in front of them,

and elaborated, “In the past five weeks, the police

have found nine women murdered in northern Maine.”

“And?”

“All nine have been crucified, nailed to a cross. The

first three, Paula Jenkins, Elizabeth Forrester, and

Gabriella Hathaway were found in Lewiston, just south

of Augusta, Maine. Hidden by the thick forest, the

police didn’t find the bodies until three days after

the murders had been committed,” he paused, tearing

off a piece of Scully’s sandwich and popping it into

his mouth, chewing exaggeratedly.

“Hey! Get your own!” she protested, “So the three

women were crucified together?”

“Yeah. There’s no apparent connection between the

victims. They were completely different. The first

was an actress, the second a prostitute, and the

third, an accountant. They were all from different

parts of the city, and one of them was visiting from

Chicago. One was married, one single, and one

divorced. There was no common person associated with

any of them.”

“I assume that the married or divorced women’s

husbands were checked out?” Scully asked, taking

another bite of her food.

“Of course. That was the first thing they did, apart

from running over the crime scene. All men are clear.

Hell, Elizabeth Forrester’s husband was up for the

Pulitzer Prize in literature this year. The police

can’t make heads or tails of it. So they called us,

due to our expertise in the paranormal and the fact

that they weren’t getting anywhere.”

“What’s your theory, Mulder?”

Feigning both shock and sorrow, he replied, “Me? A

theory? Who says I always have a theory? I’m

offended.”

Giving him ‘the eyebrow’ and an accusatory glare,

Scully waited for him to clarify.

“Okay,” Mulder relented, “Have you ever seen the

movie Dogma, Scully?”

“No, Mulder, I haven’t, and to be perfectly clear so

not to inspire one of your ‘guy movie’ nights, I

wouldn’t want to.”

“Anyway,” he said pointedly, “considering the manner

in which these women died, I believe this has

something to do with a fallen angel. An angel, not

fit for heaven, that was sent back to earth to earn

his way back. Kind of like in ‘All Dogs Go to

heaven’. Call it a hunch, call it intuition,

whatever. I think we should look into it.” Mulder

unwrapped the sandwich he had bought for himself and

bit off a piece. He chewed it slowly, a bit

disappointed. He had asked the woman at Subway for

extra lettuce and she had given him extra onion

instead.

“Reaching a little, Mulder? And if there are any

onions on that sandwich, your mouth is coming nowhere

near mine,” she teased.

“Sure. Fine. Whatever…” he said, “I’m serious, here,

Scully. There is evidence to support my theory.” She

shot him a skeptical eyebrow and turned back to her

sandwich.

“So what makes you jump to a fallen angel, why not

demonic possession or something like that?” she

asked.

“There was a witness to the first set of murders, an

old woman who was out walking her dog. She told the

police that she had seen a man standing near a

crucifix, only it wasn’t exactly a man. She claimed

that he had wings. Coincidentally, she died of a drug

overdose two days later.”

“And?”

“And, there was a case nearly identical to this one

back in 1967. A dozen murders, all victims crucified.

The murderer was shot, but the cop that shot him said

that there was something odd about him. Same thing,

wings and a halo. You see, generally speaking, fallen

angels are souls that don’t belong in heaven, and

they are kicked out, so to speak. Once on earth

again, these creatures have to earn there way into

either heaven or hell. My theory is that this guy was

too evil to sing with the angels so he’s doing

something so demonic that he’ll be sleeping with the

devil as soon as he’s done. Limbo’s a nasty place,

Scully. This guy would rather be in hell than

somewhere in the middle. The file is in my suitcase,

I think. You can look at it later,” Mulder reached

for her sandwich greedily, but Scully pulled it away

before he came within two inches of the bread and

meat.

“C’mon, Scully! Can’t I have just one bite? Yours has

more lettuce on it than mine does.”

“No,” Scully said, drawing the sandwich closer to her

chest, as if to emphasize her point.

“Fine,” Mulder pouted mockingly. On an afterthought

he added, “Bunnykins.”

“Mulder!” Scully hollered, slapping her lover upside

the head, “Don’t you dare ‘Bunnykins’ me again, or

you’ll be sleeping on the couch for a week!” Her

laughter, which was so rare, filled the small office,

bouncing off of the poster-covered walls.

“I miss my couch.” Mulder pouted heavily, sticking

his lower lip out at his partner. Not able to resist

the temptation, Scully leaned in and kissed him.

“Would you prefer your couch or my bed?” she asked

coyly after pulling away from him.

“Do I even need to answer that? And as much as I’d

like to pursue this topic,” Mulder cleared his

throat, “we have to get packing. We leave early

tomorrow morning for Maine. Grab your mittens,

Scully, it’s supposed to be chilly.”

“Mulderrrr…” she groaned. Maine sounded so cold and

Scully hated cold. Canada was cold. Antarctica was

cold. Alaska was cold.

“Well, it’s better than sitting around here, filling

out expense reports,” he rationalized.

“Point taken,” Scully agreed. The thought of making

love in front of a nice warm fireplace didn’t sound

too bad either. “What time do we leave?”

* * * * *

* *

LEWISTON, MAINE

JANUARY 27, 3:16 PM

“This is serious, agents,” police chief, Mark Briggs

said gravely as Mulder and Scully walked into the

police station. He was a man of forty or so, with

gray beginning to pepper his dark brown hair and

mustache. His slitty eyes caused him to wear an ever-

present mask of suspicion. Thick, dark eyebrows

accentuated the fact that his deep blue orbs were too

sunk in and too close together. Scully didn’t know

what to think of him.

It had taken them a while to find the station. The

old building was hidden amidst a cluster of

newfangled homes. The pale brick building should have

stood out among stainless white siding but for some

odd reason, it didn’t. They had passed by more than

once, each time looking past it. The station was one

of the oldest buildings in the small town; it had

been there since the founding. Its age alone added an

air of creepiness to the already ghostly

architecture.

A large black thunderhead hovered over it, like an

ominous signal to those in the town. The fog

surrounding the structure never let up, and never

moved from its position blanketing the police

station. Two of the front windows were boarded up,

but Mulder had been able to see the broken glass

behind the wood. Kids with baseballs, he suspected.

“How serious, Chief?” Scully asked, approaching the

huddle of officers. She counted six of them.

“A local jogger just found another set of bodies.

Three women crucified. Lorraine Krause, Christina

McIntosh and Joanna Marguleis. We’re doing background

checks on them right now.”

A young, skinny man walked up to the chief and handed

him a stack of papers. “Thank you, Jerry,” he said,

dismissing the boy.

“Joanna was in advertising, Lorraine was unemployed,

and Christina was a jazz singer, very popular and

very talented. Two were married, and one engaged.

That’s all we’ve found out as of yet,” Briggs said

gruffly, after looking through the information.

“Have your men been out to the crime scene yet?”

Mulder asked, immediately curious. He needed more to

substantiate his story than the ‘hunch’ he told

Scully he was going on. He knew this killer would

have left a mark.

“Yes. I had a team out earlier this morning to gather

evidence.”

“Could we go and check it out?” Mulder asked.

“Sure, I’ll send a couple of men with you if you need

assistance.” Briggs glanced at his officers who

nodded, though somewhat reluctantly with grumbles of

protest. It wasn’t uncommon that the police didn’t

like the FBI butting into their cases.

“We would,” he said, looking to Scully, who confirmed

his request with a strained smile.

“Okay. This is Detective David Garris, he’ll show you

to the scene. It isn’t far from here, and within

walking distance,” pointing out the man next to him,

a sandy haired boy of no more than thirty. He was

short for a man, only 5’6″ or 5’7″ and by no means

muscular. Garris’ lanky form and angelic face didn’t

lend itself to the stereotypical cop image. Then

again, stereotypes were highly overrated, Scully

thought, looking at Mulder’s equally lanky form.

“Hello, Detective. Garris,” Scully said politely,

jabbing Mulder in the ribs and encouraging him to do

the same. He uttered a greeting, more interested in

the trail of officers leaving the room.

“Good morning, Agent… What did you say your name

was?” He scanned over her with his eyes, as if

committing her appearance to memory. Scully shifted

on her feet. His scrutiny was making her

uncomfortable.

“Scully,” she replied shortly, moving closer to

Mulder who’s cologne was a relief from the stench

coming from the other officer. Much to her delight,

Mulder glared menacingly at him.

“Nice to meet you, Agent Scully.” He stuck out his

hand for Scully to shake. As politely as she could,

she ignored his outstretched palm. The attention of a

stranger was the last thing she needed. “You sure are

pretty for an FBI agent. Some of them sure are dogs.”

Scully sighed.

Mulder cleared his throat loudly, tipping his head

towards the door. Scully hoped Garris got the hint.

“Let’s go,” Garris said, leading the agents out the

door and into the cold Maine air.

* * * * *

* *

Scully could definitely see why they had been forced

to hike the two and a half miles instead of taking a

car. The house in which the bodies were found was in

the middle of an especially rocky forest. Pine and

birch trees, bare of leaves, towered above them as

they walked, reaching for the heavens, touching the

clouds.

Media hounds surrounded the house, crowding in every

corner, trying to get a glimpse of the interior. None

had seen it before: their serial killer had used it.

He seemed to always find a new place to have his fun.

Begging for a story, the reporters approached the

group of law enforcement officers, who uttered one

“no comment” after another. It didn’t really surprise

Scully, however, that they had bothered to trek all

the way from the interstate to dig for scraps of

information.

Separated from the police, she and Mulder pushed past

bustling reporters and photographers and made their

way into the ramshackle house.

Looking around the room, a chill ran down Scully’s

spine. Person or angel, whatever was killing these

women was one sadistic bastard. She had dealt with

her share of evil, but this was something different,

something she had never seen or ever wanted to.

The large, slow burning candles that had been on

their last shreds of life were blown out by one of

the cops and the gray curls of smoke filled the room.

It reminded Scully all too much of Cancerman. She

recoiled at the thought.

“Any fingerprints?” Mulder asked to the room.

“No fingerprints,” a young woman told them. “The

forensics crew’s just packing up. They didn’t find

anything.”

“Look at this, Mulder,” Scully said.

clip_image003

On the floor beside the now unoccupied crosses, she

noticed an angel, the size of her palm, drawn in

blood. Strange. Crouching down, she called for

Mulder, who had been across the room talking to the

forensics team. He joined her in examining the mark.

clip_image005

“I’m going to get a sample of this, to run a DNA test

against all the victims. Most likely, the blood is

from one of the. . .”

“Do all the tests you want, Scully, but I can already

tell you that this isn’t the victim’s blood.”

“How do you know that, Mulder?” Scully asked, cocking

an eyebrow suspiciously.

“The same mark was found at all the other crime

scenes,” he said.

Scully was peeved. Why had he kept this from her? It

probably wasn’t intentional, she reasoned, but it

still irritated her.

“The blood,” he continued, apparently oblivious to

her furrowed brow, “is not fully human.”

Garris chose that moment to come up behind them,

bending over Scully’s shoulder, “Find anything

interesting?” he asked.

“Not really,” Scully said.

Disregarding Garris, Scully pulled Mulder aside and

hissed, “What is this blood thing, and Mulder, why

didn’t you tell me?”

“I thought the file was in my suitcase,” he said. “I

was wrong. It’s not a big deal.”

She sighed, lowering her head, part in frustration

and part in distress. “But you still knew, Mulder.

You read the file, you knew about something as

critically important as this, and you still didn’t

tell me.”

“What’s the problem, Scully?” The edge in his voice

did not go unnoticed. He must be getting peeved. She

didn’t care.

“Never mind, Mulder,” she said crisply, walking back

to the crime scene. She crouched down and scraped up

some of the blood they had been examining, putting it

in a plastic bag and sealing it tightly. “Why don’t

you go interview some of the victim’s neighbors,

friends, relatives, while I do the autopsies

When she was in professional mode there was no room

for anger. Consequently, to rid her of the irritation

burning inside her she turned on “Special Agent

Scully, MD” and turned off Dana. It was Dana that was

upset at Mulder’s lie of omission. Agent Scully just

wanted to solve the case. Dana wasn’t sure what she

wanted.

Scully walked away from her partner and joined the

rest of the police team.

ACT II

A flash of red, seen out of the corner of his eye. So

tempting. So enticing. He knew at that moment he

wanted her. She was the one, the only one worthy of

him. The Pure One, she who could deliver the rest

from a hell-bound eternity. Unlike the others, she

had none of the sins.

She was perfect.

He watched her walk through the forest, brushing

aside branches and stepping over the tree roots that

had whispered to her, been so determined to trip her,

to bring her to her downfall. But they didn’t fool

her. Nothing could fool her. Perfection.

She would follow him willingly, without a fight, he

knew she would. She would because she knew who she

was, what she was. The sacrificial lamb, the Pure

One, she would give her soul for the lives of the

others. Hell would no longer wait for the deadly

sinners of the human race. All because of her.

He saw her smile at her companion, a beautiful toothy

smile that stretched all the way up to her

crystalline blue eyes. So alluring. So desirable. The

smile of a saint, of one sent to free him from his

bonds.

Perfection.

She would die above the others, a solitary

crucifixion, not subject to the humiliation the

twelve before her had endured. Her death would be a

dignified one, since it was her sacrifice that would

save him. Everyone would get what they wanted. The

sinners would not rot in the fiery pits of hell,

sitting next to Satan himself, but he would.

Perfection.

LEWISTON, MAINE

4:57 PM

“Perfect,” Mulder said, his voice constricted and

sarcastic. “Just wonderful.”

“Something wrong, Agent Mulder?” asked Becky

Langstrom, one of the cops assigned to the case and

more specifically, to follow the fed and make sure he

didn’t get into trouble.

“No, I’m fine,” he said, mocking Scully.

She was angry at him, for a reason she wouldn’t

disclose. He hadn’t told her about the blood symbol,

big deal. He didn’t see why she was so angry.

Apparently, it was big enough for her to suggest she

do the autopsy alone, while he interview the victims’

friends and family. Of course, he was never really

much help while Scully was slicing and dicing, but he

usually felt welcome to drop by.

Lorraine Krause lived closest to the crime scene, so

Mulder had decided to start with her and work his way

down the list.

“Should we get going, Agent Mulder?” Detective

Langstrom said over her shoulder. She was five feet

ahead of him, walking up the driveway of a yellow

suburban home.

“Yeah. Go ahead, Detective. This will go faster if we

split up, so you take that house, and I’ll take this

one.” He motioned to the house next door.

Treading across the snow covered lawn with no regard

to politeness, Mulder approached the home, leaving a

track of footprints in the snow. Normally, he would

use the sidewalk, but Mulder just wasn’t in the mood.

He hated it when Scully was mad at him. She didn’t

even have a real reason. Or, at least, not much of

one.

The exterior of the house had recently been repainted

a shockingly bright white, which struck Mulder as

odd. They were in the middle of Maine’s harsh winter,

and the house looked like it had been painted the

previous week.

He knocked on the door and impatiently waited for an

answer. Pounding again on the door, Mulder could hear

slow and cautious footsteps coming from inside. “Open

up,” he hollered, “FBI. I want to ask you a couple of

questions.”

The lock clicked and the door opened just enough for

an elderly man to stick his head out the door. “I

don’t wanna buy nothing!”

Sighing, Mulder pulled out his badge and held it up

for the man to see, “FBI.”

“Free pie? Why by all means, come in! Trixie, we’ve

got company!” he hollered. He ushered Mulder in and

left him out in the hall while he fetched his wife.

Reappearing, he said to Mulder, “Have a seat. Give

Trixie the pie and she’ll warm it up in the oven.”

“Sir, I’m afraid you misheard me. I said FBI, not

pie.”

“You sure?” the old man asked, wrinkling his nose,

which looked more like a beak than anything.

“Positive.”

A woman toddled into the room, having heard the

conversation, put her hands on her broad hips and

glared fiercely at the man.

Holding out a small piece of flesh colored plastic,

she spoke. “Arthur, here’s your hearing aid. You

forgot to put it in *again* this morning. You do that

one more time, mister, and I’m going to flush it down

the toilet and you’ll never be able to hear again.”

She immediately reminded Mulder of Scully.

“Well at least I wouldn’t have to listen to you nag!”

Grabbing the hearing aid and quietly excusing

himself, Arthur left the room.

“I’m sorry about him, dearie. He’s so absent minded

sometimes. A lot of the time lately. Now, who did you

say you were?” The older woman sat beside him on the

old, torn sofa, peering over horn-rimmed glasses to

look at him. Mulder was sure she was assessing him

and determining that he needed fattening up.

“My name is Fox Mulder, and I’m an agent with the

FBI. I’d like to ask you and your husband a couple of

quick questions about your neighbor, Lorraine

Krause.”

Letting the woman take her time with the question, he

glanced around the room. It wasn’t much to look at.

The shaggy beige carpet seemed to be shedding, and

the brown throw rug covering it looked like it hadn’t

been vacuumed in months. There was too much furniture

in the front room, to the point where there was

hardly room to walk. The oak china cabinet had seen a

better day. Scattered around the room were

knickknacks of all sorts. On one of the end tables

sat a wooden doll that looked Russian and a Spanish

sombrero decorated the top of the medium sized

television.

“Oh yes, we were so sorry to hear about Lori.” Trixie

said finally, turning her gaze to her lap, where her

hands were folded calmly.

“How do you know about Lori? The bodies were just

found.”

“Oh, it’s a small town, honey, you know how fast news

travels.” She smiled softly at him.

Reentering the room, Arthur agreed, “Yeah. It was

such a shame. Things like that shouldn’t happen.”

Mulder agreed, “They shouldn’t, but they do.” He

paused, watching the man who had seated himself in a

chair on the left side of the room and the woman next

to him. “How well did you know Lorraine?”

“I’ve known her since the day she was born,”

commented Trixie softly.

Mulder could see the tears forming in her green eyes,

even though she tried desperately to hide them.

“What kind of person was she?”

“She was a nice girl,” said Arthur, “but about as

sharp as a sack of wet mice.” Mulder had to hold in a

chuckle. Trixie frowned at her husband’s disrespect.

“Pardon him,” she said to Mulder, “his manners aren’t

what they used to be.” The comment was directed more

to Arthur than to him and he smiled. “Lori was…

Lori was a sweet child. She went through a lot of

hard times, with Greg and all.”

“Greg?” Mulder asked, trying to glean all possible

information from the old couple.

“Her ex-husband. He beat her something awful. I don’t

know why they got married in the first place. She was

awed by him, but he. . .I don’t think Greg ever liked

Lori. You could hear them arguing from here and they

lived three houses down. Lori bought the house she

grew up in, isn’t that sweet? Greg just hated women,

I think. Do you want something to drink? Or eat? I

just made brownies.”

Mulder continued to ask the couple questions about

Lori; had she been acting strangely, who she had been

seen with recently, etc. But after three brownies

and two glasses of lemonade, Mulder had gained

nothing except a full stomach and the scattered

musings of the elderly. The couple had provided

little information.

Except for Greg.

What could be up with him? Did he have an alibi? He

sure didn’t seem to be a very nice person, that much

was for sure. He beat her. But did he have the hatred

in him to kill her? He would run the idea past Scully

and then dig up whatever information he could find on

Greg and pay the man a visit.

Without another word, Mulder let himself out the

front door and walked through the snow to the next

house.

RICE COUNTY MORGUE

11:38 PM

The last autopsy. Scully sighed, thankful. After

standing for six hours, digging through dead people,

her feet hurt and she smelled like death.

Perfume de Formaldehyde. Very attractive.

Covering Joanna Marguleis’ corpse with a sheet, she

grimaced at the young woman’s still visible wounds.

Even after seeing the things she had in the course of

her years with the FBI and with Mulder, she had never

seen anything as gruesome as this. Well, not recently

anyway.

Twelve women total, all with similar wounds: spikes

through the hands and feet, a crown of thorns on the

head and a gash on the left side. The killer was

mimicking the crucifixion, that much was obvious. But

what was the significance of it?

Biblically, numbers always had a heavy magnitude.

Seven days of creation. Forty days and forty nights

of rain while Noah sailed his boat. Three parts to

one God: Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Three days

between the crucifixion and the Resurrection. Forty

days that Jesus spent in the desert, being tempted by

Satan. Twelve Apostles.

That thought stuck to her. Twelve women, twelve

apostles. Could it be? With this kind of case, there

was no such thing as coincidence. She shook her head.

There had to be another, more plausible explanation.

Murderers typically fit into two categories;

organized and unorganized. She and Mulder, as well as

the rest of the Maine PD were dealing with the most

deadly kind, a highly organized, highly intelligent

maniac. He left no evidence, no fingerprints, no

fibers, only blood which the police had yet to trace.

Not only was their guy smart, he was ruthless too.

That did not make for a good combination. There was

no telling the lengths this man would go to get off.

And yet, Scully had her doubts. Would he stop, since

there are only twelve apostles- thirteen if he

counted the one who replaced Judas? Or would he

attempt to rewrite the Bible and make it fourteen?

Or fifteen, if he kept going by groups of three?

Whatever he chose, he would keep to his own set of

rules, Scully was sure of that. This person was no

longer playing by those of society. His rules were

now far more superior than any the law could have

dreamed up. His were the laws of life and death.

She was also sure that whatever he did would have a

Biblical meaning. It was in his programming.

Forgetting her anger at Mulder, Scully pulled out her

cell phone and pressed number one on her speed dial.

“Mulder,” came her answer after two rings. He sounded

tired, worn out. She guessed he was back at the

hotel, shoes kicked off, relaxing in front of the

television.

“Mulder, it’s me. I have a theory.” She needed to be

quick, because the quicker she got off the phone, the

sooner she could clean her autopsy tools and then get

back to the hotel. The sooner she got back to the

hotel the sooner she could sleep.

“Let’s hear it, Scully,” Mulder urged without

hesitation.

“I think we might be looking for a woman. Before you

say anything, hear me out, Mulder. This person is

replaying the crucifixion, detail by detail. Hell,

she even did the Last Supper. It’s confirmed, Mulder,

those women died from some kind of poison in the wine

she gave them. All the injuries on the body were post

mortem.”

“Just like the other victims,” he said.

“Yeah,” she said somewhat distractedly, “But the only

difference is the women.”

“What?” Mulder asked. This theory of hers was

possibly more out there than some of his. Serial

killers were rarely women, especially with a crime of

this brutality. Even hoisting the victims to the

cross must have taken tremendous strength, strength

that a woman would not possess.

“Twelve women, twelve apostles. Our killer is

producing a female version of Christ’s death. Women’s

rights, almost.”

Mulder thought for a moment. “It makes sense. A lot

of sense actually,” his voice had gone from drowsy to

attentive in the two minutes they had been speaking.

Scully could hear the shuffle of papers in the

background.

“I just have to clean up a little, and then I’ll head

back to the hotel so we can discuss this in person.

My cell phone bill was too high last month. I’d like

to keep it down.,” Holding the phone to her ear with

her shoulder, Scully picked up her scalpel and walked

over to the steel sink and turned on the water,

watching the cold stream flow softly to the sinks’

base.

“Just hurry up. I’ll be waiting, and so will that

big, comfy, hotel bed. . .” he said suggestively,

bringing a smile to Scully’s face. Hanging up without

saying goodbye came as second nature to her now. It

should, after ten years of practice.

Ten years. She wondered how that was Biblically

significant.

* * * * *

* *

GEORGIA STAR HOTEL

LEWISTON, MAINE

1:03 AM

He hated waiting. Never a patient person, Mulder

really hated it now. He wanted her home, period. No

questions asked. At least she hadn’t seemed angry

anymore. Sometimes, he figured, people just needed

their space. This was one of those times for Scully.

He needed to accept that she didn’t have to be around

him twenty-four-seven.

Moments later, the door opened slowly, and a very

tired looking Scully walked through it. Though she

had changed from her scrubs, her work clothes looked

wrinkled and worn, not a look he normally saw in

Scully. Her mussed hair fell in her face adding to

the natural look her messy clothes gave her.

She smiled exhaustedly at him. “Hi, Mulder.”

“Hey,” he got up and enfolded her small body in his

arms like he had been doing it his entire life, “Are

you okay?”

“Yeah,” her voice was muffled by his chest, but

Mulder could still make out her words. Wrapping her

arms around his waist, she continued, “Got a call

from Briggs on my way here.”

Pulling back slightly, he looked into her eyes, “Did

you?”

She stepped out of his embrace and shuffled over to

the bed, sitting down on the flower-print mattresses’

firm corner. “He told one of his guys to examine that

blood, since I was in the autopsy bay all day. Like

you said, the blood was inconsistent with the human

genome pattern, although it does show resemblance.

Briggs said that his guy, a veteran biologist, had

never seen anything like it before.” She shook her

head. As much as she trusted Briggs’ judgment, Scully

wanted to check the blood for herself.

“Same as the others,” he paused, looking at his

pensive partner as she fingered her delicate gold

cross necklace. Her head hung low, her eyes focused

on the tiny object between the pads of her fingers.

Mulder was sure she hadn’t heard a word of his last

comment. “I know I haven’t been completely truthful

with you Scully, but you don’t need to pout.” She

didn’t answer him nor did she respond to his teasing.

In another attempt to win back his partner’s good

graces, he pulled out a deep red rose.

“I’m sorry for being such an ass. I, uh… I stopped by

the florist on the way here.”

Scully accepted his gift graciously, looked at him

and smiled. “You mean you didn’t steal it from an old

man with a broken. . . something?” Her smile quickly

faded. With the rose in one hand, she put the other

to her necklace once more.

“Are you sure you’re okay, Scully? I know this case

kind of hits home for you.”

“I’ll be fine Mulder.”

“You’ll be fine, but you’re not fine now?” he asked,

noticing her slip of the lip.

“I don’t know.” Looking at the rose he had given her,

Scully held it up to eye level and spun it around

with her fingers. “Ouch!” she exclaimed as one of the

razor sharp thorns pricked her index finger. A small

dot of bright red blood appeared on the pad of her

finger and Scully quickly grabbed a Kleenex and wiped

it off. Her forehead wrinkled, and she was apparently

deep in thought. She looked up at him. “Mulder, why

is there both good and evil in a person? I mean, why

can a rose, such a beautiful thing do something that

can hurt so much?”

“The thorns are for the rose to protect itself. You

know that as well as I do. To your more prevalent

question, I don’t think the answer can ever really be

known.”

“Mulder, I don’t even know what I’m asking! I mean, I

know we’ve asked this a million times, but where is

the line drawn between good and evil? And when that

line is crossed, who allows the good to be used for

an evil purpose? Does that at all make sense?” She

laid down on the bed, and closed her eyes in

contemplation.

Mulder took a position next to her and propped his

head up with a pillow. “Kind of. You want to know if

there’s any good in this guy- or girl- and if there

is, you want to know what put it there amidst all the

evil. You want to know why there is both good and

evil in the world, why God allows it.”

“Mulder, you amaze me. How you got that message out

of what I just said is a mystery to me,” she smiled

and allowed his arm to snake around her waist,

pulling her close. “So how did your part of the

investigation go? Any new information?”

“Not really. At one point, I thought I had a lead,

but it fizzled out. I spoke to Christina’s sister,

who had nothing but good to say about her. Apparently

they had just had a huge fight and I think it just

hit her that she’s not going to see her sister again,

never going to be able to make amends. The woman was

in tears from the moment I walked in the door.”

Mulder’s heart sunk a little upon hearing his own

words. He had long since dealt with his sister’s

death, or so he told himself. Sometimes, though, it

still hurt. It always would, he knew that. The pain

had become part of who he was.

Scully tightened her arms around him, snuggling

closer to his body. “So, no new facts?”

“None.” She was holding him so tight. She rarely did

that unless they were making love, “Are you sure

you’re okay with this case? I know your religion is

very important to you and I don’t want you to. . .”

She cut him off, “Mulder, I’m fine. Yeah, I mean, it

makes it a little more challenging, but. . .”

“. . . you love a challenge,” Mulder finished for

her with a smile, knowing that he had taken the words

right out of her mouth.

Scully yawned. “Stop doing that.”

“Doing what?” he asked innocently.

“That reading my mind, completing my sentence thing

that you do,” she replied sleepily. Mulder knew she

would drift off any minute.

“But I was right, wasn’t I Scully?”

“Yes, Mulder,” she said, “You’re always right.” And

she was asleep.

LEWISTON POLICE STATION

LEWSITON, MAINE

1:34 AM

David Garris sat at his desk, munching on the

chocolate frosted donut that his wife, Becky, had

brought in for him earlier. At her insistence, he

promised to be home before dawn. On an everyday

basis, David wasn’t home until 7 a.m., and then he

would sleep for a couple of hours and go back to

work. The life of a hard-working cop was hell on the

wives.

He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to rid

himself of the migraine that had been tormenting him

for the past hour.

“Jerry, grab me an aspirin, will you?” he mumbled to

the other cop on duty.

Jerry Markenton, who had every drug and painkiller

ever made stashed in his desk, opened the front

drawer and dug out a bottle of Ibuprofen. “Here. Keep

it. You’re always asking me for some. What’s with all

those headaches you get anyway?”

David shrugged it off, “I don’t know. I started

getting them sometime last year, around the time I

took the job here. Stress of the job, crying baby at

home, Becky’s pregnant again, that kind of thing I

guess. I swear that woman is as fertile as the Amazon

rainforest. And she wonders why I’m at work so much,”

he grinned cockily. “If she only knew.”

“Only knew what, Dave?” Dave remained silent, “You

cheating on her?”

Again no words were spoken from the angelic face next

to him.

“Who’s the other girl?” Jerry asked, slouching in his

seat and throwing his feet up on the desk assuming he

was right. For someone who kept a better medical

supply than most hospitals in his work desk drawer,

Jerry was surprisingly relaxed.

“She’s beautiful. Absolutely perfect.”

OUTSIDE

LEWISTON, MAINE

6:18 AM

Perfect.

She was perfect. Perfection comes in many shapes and

forms, but hers was the ideal. She was pure.

She lay, cuddling with her lover, her hair spread

like thick, beautiful blood over the pillow. Her body

was still dressed in dark clothing that looked like

what she had worn earlier in the day. He couldn’t

quite tell, due to the grime on the hotel windows. He

needed to remind personnel that, although it was

winter, the windows still get dirty and need to be

washed.

He hated dirty people. People who kept things dirty,

who didn’t know how to wash windows. But he hated

people who were dirty more than anything. People who

were dirty outside were abhorrent, but people who

were dirty on the inside deserved to die. God had

sent him to do that job, fulfill his word. Ezekiel

chapter eighteen, verse twenty told him exactly what

he was to do. “The soul who sins shall die.”

They had sinned, the twelve women before the Pure

One. Their sins had ruined them: pride, lust, greed.

They deserved to die, but as soon as the woman in the

window became his sacrifice, they would all live an

eternal life, and he would finally be able to revel

in his eternal death.

The Pure One. The woman with the hair as red as the

fires of hell. His only hope.

Though the bitter cold nipped at the tips of his ears

and stung his face, he could not take his eyes off

her. She twisted and turned, violently thrashing in

her sleep. The man sleeping beside her woke up

quickly and tenderly put a hand to her face.

Act II

POLICE STATION

THE NEXT MORNING

The rain dripped gently down the window, a solitary

drop caressing the sleek glass of the police

department window. Gathered in the room were law

enforcement officers and officials from all over the

state. The killer who the media had dubbed Father

Death was the news story of the century in Maine, and

the cop that caught him would gobble up their fifteen

minutes of fame. Mulder shook his head; half the men

in the room had never dealt with a serial killer, and

the other half would probably let him get away if he

seemed the least bit “nice.” Furthermore, he wasn’t

entirely convinced that the string of murders was the

handy-work of your run-of-the-mill serial killer.

As much as Mulder tried to shake his gut instinct

that a fallen angel was behind the killings, he

couldn’t. What Scully had said made perfect sense. A

deranged, homicidal, lunatic was behind everything.

Of course. But he still couldn’t shake the feeling

that it was something more.

It poked at him like a really annoying stick that

seemed to just get bigger. Scully had explained away

the bulk of the case, but one thing in particular

bothered him, the blood.

That morning, Scully herself had gone to the lab and

determined that the blood found at the crime scene

was not human. It had no nucleus, but was not any

identifiable type of prokaryote. The cell in itself

was far too structured to be the one-celled organism

he had read about in high school. They had either

discovered a new type of species that had just

happened to have killed twelve women, or it was

indeed, a fallen angel like he originally suspected.

Before taking the case, Mulder had read that when a

person becomes an angel, the human trait is taken out

of them so that they become immortal. When the angel

is dropped, the DNA is not replaced as a mark of the

person’s sin.

His cell phone rang in his pocket, snapping Mulder

out of his reverie.

“Mulder,” he answered, pressing the phone to his ear

and stepping away from the huddle of officers.

“Agent Mulder? This is Trixie McGavin. You came to my

house yesterday.”

He smiled, recalling the kindly old woman that he had

spoken to the previous day.

“What can I do for you, Trixie?”

“Could you and your partner come to my house? I may

have some information about Lori.”

Had he mentioned Scully in his conversation with the

old woman? He didn’t think so, but his memory seemed

to be failing. It didn’t matter, really.

Glancing around the room, he gave Trixie an answer,

“I’ll call Scully and then call you back.” Pressing

the end button, he pressed the number one on his

speed-dial.

“Scully,” she answered.

“I just got a call from Trixe, one of the people I

interviewed yesterday, and she wants us to go to her

house. She says she has new information about one of

the victims. Are you almost done with that blood?” he

asked hurriedly.

“Yeah, I’m almost done. What is the rest of the task

force doing?”

Shit. He was hoping she wouldn’t ask him that.

“They’re running through the federal and local

records again, trying out your woman theory.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be helping them, Mulder?”

“Yeah, but. . .”

“No buts, Mulder. I’ll go listen to what this lady

has to say, while you stay and research. Where does

she live again?” Scully asked.

***

Reluctantly, Mulder gave her the address. “Six

Larkspur Lane. It’s a white house.”

“Thanks, Mulder,” she said, hanging up. The man was

incorrigible. He didn’t know how to sit down and

work. Scully would bet her life that, while she did

some extensive studies on the blood they found, he

had spent the last hour and a half staring out the

window, watching it rain. It was amazing that he had

gotten through Oxford, with his lack of tolerance for

busy work. He probably figured that the paperwork was

tedious and wouldn’t produce results. And maybe he

was right. . .

Already in the car, Scully made the left turn onto

Larkspur and found the white home on the corner.

Standing out front in hiking boots, a lavender skirt

that stretched down below her knees, and a white

blouse stood a woman of seventy or so.

Pulling to the side of the road, Scully rolled down

the passenger window, “Trixie McGavin?”

“That’s me. I assume you’re Ms. Scully,” she said,

smiling.

“I am.” Scully unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the

door before Trixie stopped her.

“Agent Scully, I’d rather go someplace else to talk.

I don’t feel completely. . . safe, here,” she looked

around, her eyes darting from place to place.

“Get in, then,” Scully closed her door, unlocked the

passenger seat door, and buckled her seatbelt again.

Slowly, Trixie stepped into the Taurus and slammed

the door. “Lets go.”

“Where am I going, Ms. McGavin?” Scully pulled into

the street, the rubber of her tires squeaking on the

wet pavement.

“Call me Trixie, and I’ll tell you where to go. Just

take a right up here,” she pointed to the

intersection in which Scully had just come from.

“Do you want to go to the police station and talk?”

Scully asked, taking the turn.

“No. You’ll see when we get there.”

They sat in silence, save for the vague directions of

Trixie. She’d point ahead of them and say, “Turn

there.” Scully soon got tired of guessing what street

‘there’ was.

“Okay, dearie, turn right into the parking lot,”

Trixie said, a smile on her face. The woman, it

seemed, never stopped smiling.

Scully did as she was told and pulled into the

parking lot.

“Here, let me help you, Ms. McGavin,” Scully said,

helping the old woman out of the low roofed car.

“Thank you, dearie. Oh! I forgot to mention. We’re

meeting someone here, someone who can explain all

this much better than I can,” she said, her voice

sugary sweet.

Scully nodded as they walked around to the front of

the building. The gargantuan structure stood above

her, the grandest church she had ever seen. Its solid

red brick contrasted beautifully to the white

overhang, and a white cross stood on top.

“Come on dearie. I doubt anyone is here. The

congregation sent Father Timothy to Jamaica for his

fiftieth anniversary of ordination. The night

watchman comes by in the evenings, though. Go on,

inside with you,” Trixie urged, pulling out a silver

key and opening the door for her.

Walking in, still in partial awe, Scully was unaware

of the man standing behind her.

“Good day, Ms. Scully,” David Garris said. Scully

turned around, surprised at the voice.

In front of her stood a tall man, all dressed in

white. Holding a baseball bat. Bringing the bat back,

he swung with all his might, at Scully’s head.

Making contact, her unconscious body fell to the

ground with a loud *thud.*

“Good day, indeed,” said Trixie with a smile on her

face.

* * * * *

* *

As soon as she opened her eyes, he knew. He knew she

was awake and that the gorgeous blue orbs that had

haunted his dreams were once again viewing the world.

He tore himself away from the candles that he had

been placing in a pentagram around the cross. She

would look so beautiful in the candlelight. It would

bounce off her glossy auburn hair, giving it the

golden hue that only angels possessed. Her eyes would

sparkle with both fear and excitement as the ritual

was performed.

His thoughts were interrupted by her voice, so

beautiful and eloquent, with wonderful diction.

“Where the hell am I?” Before he could answer her

question, the old woman reappeared and spoke to her.

“Silly, dear. You know where you are.” She then

turned to him, “It’s time, David.”

He nodded, agreeing with her. It was, indeed, time.

He had waited too long for his prize, too long to

receive the one thing he truly wanted.

“Hurry up, don’t dawdle,” Trixie instructed him, with

a smile. As soon as he saw the white of her dentures

he wanted to rip the smile off her face. She always

thought she was above him, above everyone else. She

thought that her own perfection was in reach. Turning

back to the redhead, the grin returned to his face.

She hadn’t said a word since her original comment.

She would make a picturesque orator, standing tall at

a podium and uttering words of sheer importance. She

would wear a black skirt, short enough to show a

tantalizing piece of leg and a white blouse with

three buttons undone so he could see the shadow of

her cleavage. The portrait of professionalism.

“David!” his mother hollered, “start the preparation

for the Ceremony now!” The evil in her eyes was so

evident that it glittered more beautiful than the

gates of hell when it would welcome them into its

depths.

With a sigh, he spoke the words that so many

generations before him had done. The Latin came

naturally to him, flowing from his tongue like the

smoothest silk. He barely felt it appear, but knew

that the silver halo rested over his head. He

despised it, longing for the freedom that only he

could provide. With the help of her, though, he’d

make it. She was everything. She was elegant,

stunning, intelligent. She was the key.

He moved to the Sanctuary, and carefully set out four

stakes and a sledgehammer beside the vacant altar. It

had to be flawless. He took a step back, examined his

work and grunted disgustedly. He straightened one of

the stakes and then the other until they were in a

perfect line, like tin soldiers in “The Nutcracker.”

“Let me go!” Her protest was loud and he smiled. All

the more fun to watch her die.

“I’m afraid I can’t do that, Miss Scully,” he said,

his voice a deep baritone. “You see, in order for

mother and I to complete our task, you must die.”

“Your task?” He knew she was only trying to delay the

time until her death, but he was willing to oblige

her.

“Hell awaits us. We killed the other twelve because

they were sinners, because they were filthy and

deserved to die. We will kill you because you are

their opposite.” He turned his back to her and faced

the cross. “You are perfect.”

* * * * *

* *

Mulder sighed. They were getting precisely nowhere.

All the females that they looked at were too young,

too old, or too kind. None of them fit the profile

that the Bureau’s team of investigators had put

together from their files.

His thoughts traveled to Scully, as they always did.

He knew this was a tough case for her.

The computer screen stared blankly at him, daring him

to touch it, to use its intelligence to his

advantage. Mulder knew what he wanted to do, but he

didn’t want to seem like the “jealous boyfriend.” He

didn’t like David. To be more specific, he didn’t

like the way David looked at Scully. The combination

of adoration and hunger in the cop’s eyes when his

petite partner was in the room unnerved Mulder

greatly.

He placed his hands on the keyboard, waking the

computer from its sleep. Before he knew what he was

doing, Mulder had the FBI database at his fingertips.

Glancing over his shoulder to make sure no one was

watching him, he typed in ‘David Garris’ and waited

for his laptop to pull up the search results. He was

simply making sure Scully was safe, right?

Nothing. Thinking that the lack of information was a

bit strange, Mulder hit a couple of seemingly random

keys in a trick the Lone Gunmen had taught him to

reveal any encoded information.

A picture of Garris immediately appeared on the

screen. His blonde hair was perfectly combed, his

teeth a pearly white. Next to his picture listed

general information: name, date of birth, hair color,

eye color, height, weight. Mulder skipped to the good

part, the stuff he really wanted to know.

Under felonies, there was a list of four items. A

couple of felonies, a shoplifting charge that had

been dropped. As he scrolled down, the last item

caught his attention. Garris had once been a suspect

in the rape and murder of a young man in 1991, but

was dropped as a suspect when evidence suggested the

murder to be the work of serial killer Jeffrey

Dahmer.

Mulder quickly returned to the top of the page,

interested in getting more information on the

investigation. Before he clicked out of the window,

something caught his eye.

Date of Death: June 19, 2001.

He looked again. David couldn’t be dead. Mulder had

seen the man only hours ago. He dug up the full file

on Garris, and found the one thing he was looking for

but didn’t expect. A death certificate. It made

sense. Too much sense.

“Briggs? I think I’ve found something.”

“What is it, Mulder? A suspect?” Briggs crossed the

room to stand behind Mulder as he stared at the

document on the computer screen.

“Possibly. Sir, this is a death certificate for David

Garris, one of your officers.”

* * * * *

* *

“You don’t understand! You tell me it’s wrong to kill

people, to kill women, but you have never experienced

what I have. You haven’t been beaten by your mother

until you felt like you were within inches of death.

You don’t know the pain that women can cause, the

pain that the women I killed had already caused to

the world. Ms. Scully, those women deserved to be

punished. You are perfect, so you will die for them.

You are the Christ,” he grinned at Scully, who was

terrified. This man had killed twelve women without

the bat of an eyelash. He was pure evil, and yet she

pitied him. She sympathized with him over his

childhood and how it must have affected his life.

“David, are you dilly-dallying in there?” came a

voice from one of the churches’ wings. Trixie stepped

out of the marble wing behind the altar.

Scully’s eyes went wide in terror as she realized it.

They really were going to crucify her. Where was

Mulder? He must have figured out something by now,

right?

“You idiot,” the old woman’s voice was harsher,

crisper as she glared at the man standing beside her,

“Pull up your halo. You know very well that you can’t

perform the Ceremony without it,” Scully glanced up

to Trixie’s head. Atop it, a golden halo floated

innocently. One appeared over David’s head as well.

How these evil people received such a mark of God’s

love was beyond her. Just the thought frightened her.

Someone “up there” had made a mistake in who he

admitted into heaven. What if that mistake was made

again?

She shook her head, trying to rid herself of the

thoughts that clouded her judgment. Crazy people

tended to do crazy things, but a hoax like this

seemed to be too much. David Garris wasn’t God, as

much as he thought otherwise. He was nothing but a

sorry man with a sorry past, looking for attention.

With a wave of his hand, a full goblet of wine

appeared on the pew beside Scully’s chair. The

poison. They were going to poison her first.

She wasn’t sure if that was a relief or not.

As he approached her with the glass, the only thing

running through Scully’s mind was the thought of

Mulder. She would be leaving him, once the cool wine

passed through the hollow of her throat.

The sun would no longer shine through her window

after a night of glorious lovemaking. She wouldn’t

look up from a stack of paperwork to see his face

smiling down on her from his desk across their

basement office. No more silly fights over silly

issues. No more defending him against Skinner about

the cell phone he lost the month before.

Nothing. There would be nothing left of him except

whatever faint memories God let her take with her to

heaven. Nothing. Moisture rose to Scully’s eyes at

that realization and her vision was blurred. Now,

instead of a clear picture, she could only make out

two glowing figures and her own salty tears.

“No! Damn it David, you know better than to bring out

the wine for the Pure One! She is the shepherd, and

must not die like a sheep. She needs to bear the pain

of the people. She dies on the cross,” Trixie

snapped, crossing the room swiftly and knocking the

glass to the floor. After decking him hard in the

jaw, she turned to Scully. “Now, go get it,” she

instructed her son, “You know I can’t lift as much

weight as I used to.”

* * * * *

* *

“It says here,” Mulder examined the document, “that

David died around three months ago. He was shot in

the head.”

“That’s impossible,” Jerry stated as if the fact were

plain as day, “I’ve worked with this man since he

started working here. He’s very much alive.”

“Not according to this,” Mulder said, “According to

the official statement, he was killed by his mother

on June 19 of last year.”

“His mom knocked him off?” one of the other cops

shouted. “That’s a hoot!”

Mulder’s face paled considerably upon further

inspection, “No, it’s not. His mother is Trixie

McGavin.”

The room shut up. Everyone kept quiet. They all knew

who the little redheaded agent was with and they all

knew that Mulder cared very much about her. Then they

all began laughing loudly again.

“That’s insane, Mulder. We see this guy every day.

The certificate must be forged, a practical joke or

something. There’s no way we’ve been working with a

dead guy for the last year,” Briggs said, a huge grin

on his face. He looked to the other cops in the room

who all smiled and laughed.

“Spooky!” an officer with platinum blonde hair

standing in the corner shouted, sending everyone else

into another chorus of laughter.

“The last year?” Mulder asked, rehashing Briggs’

statement. “When did he sign on?”

“Last September, I think. He transferred here from

Montana,” said Jerry quietly, a look of enlightenment

crossing his face.

“He’s been dead since June,” Mulder repeated, letting

the information sink in.

“Briggs, get the car. Now! We don’t have any time to

waste!” his heart hammering in his chest, Mulder

raced out the door, followed by Mark Briggs.

Mulder prayed that they wouldn’t be too late.

* * * * *

* *

It just lay there. On the ground. Scully vaguely

remembered reading somewhere that crucifixion

couldn’t be done upright, but to see it in action

sent ice-water through her veins. The cross,

threatening in it’s magnificence, looked up at her.

Each splinter of wood looked like a separate menacing

beam.

“Almost ready, Agent Scully,” Trixie said, smiling at

her, “You won’t have to wait much longer.”

* * * * *

* *

“Where the hell would they take her, Mulder?” Briggs

asked, jamming on the accelerator as they rocketed

out of the parking lot.

“I don’t know. Give me a minute to think.”

“Well which way do I go?”

“Just keep going straight.” He paused, “Briggs, what

was the date of the first killing?”

“August tenth,” he replied, running the car through a

stoplight as oncoming traffic honked loudly at him.

Mulder took a moment to calculate, “Forty days.

Everything in the Bible is forty days,” he said. “I

know where they are.”

“What? How? Where?” he asked.

“Turn left here,” Briggs cut a sharp left, and for a

moment, Mulder thought the car would spin out of

control, but it stayed on track.

“Where are we going, Mulder?” Briggs asked, putting

on a little more gas. He knew how important it was

they find Agent Scully while she was still alive. If

they did so, they would catch their killer, and he

would get a hefty raise.

“Where’s the biggest church in town?”

“The Church of Christ the King. It’s the only one,”

Briggs answered. “Why, Mulder? All the other crimes

were committed in the middle of the woods.”

“Because,” he explained, “Scully’s the thirteenth.

They have the twelve apostles and her. The Jesus

Christ. They won’t take her to the same place as they

killed the others, she’s above them. She’s sacred.

Their future depends on her,” Briggs barely heard him

whisper, “My future depends on her.”

Mulder wouldn’t let himself think of the

possibilities. Of what could happen if he didn’t

reach her in time. There would be nothing. Absolutely

nothing. He’d rather have an angry Scully than no

Scully at all. He’d rather die than live without her.

He would die, if she left him.

An unfamiliar rage filled him, sweeping through his

body like the Black Plague through Europe. Anger at

David, anger at Trixie, anger at himself, and anger

at Scully.

The last thought struck through his heart as its

meaning ran true. He was furious at Scully for

leaving him all alone. He wanted to scream, to open

his mouth and howl his anger at her. Though she had

promised not to countless times, she had left him,

and this time it might be for good.

The future depended on whether Dana Scully lived or

died.

* * * * *

* *

“It’s time,” Trixie said to David, eyeing Scully. She

smiled maliciously at her son, then turned her gaze

to the agent strapped to the chair.

“I agree,” David said, moving towards Scully. His

strides seemed to swallow the ground, each footstep

bringing Scully closer to her death.

“Look, you don’t have to do this,” she reasoned, “I’m

not perfect, believe me. You can ask anyone, I’m far

from perfect.”

“We do have to do this, Ms. Scully.”

“No, no you don’t. It’s in your power to decide what

you do. This is a choice, Mr. Garris. You can make

the choice to walk away right now. It’s your choice,”

she hoped she didn’t sound too pathetic, too leading.

“You’re wrong. It’s not my choice. This, Ms. Scully

is the choice of the Lord. I am merely fulfilling his

wishes.”

He knelt down and took her foot in his hand. Scully

watched him intently as he removed the heeled shoes

from her feet, left foot first, then the right.

Inhaling deeply, he removed her socks, left first,

then right. He was stripping her naked and there was

nothing Scully could do about it.

“Get on the ground,” he ordered as Trixie watched.

She gave him an approving smile, and then it hit

Scully. This was the woman, the mother who beat him

when he did wrong. This was the horrid, abusive woman

who had created a serial killer. He just wanted her

approval.

“How am I supposed to do that?” she asked pointedly.

Her bounds held tight. On the pew next to her chair

lay her gun which he had taken when she was still

unconscious. Picking it up, he aimed it at her.

Untying the ropes and setting down the gun, he said,

“If you run, I shoot you. Don’t think it would be a

more pleasant way to die, either, Ms. Scully. If you

run, I’ll shoot you in the leg, and then you’ll be

put on the cross.” He finished straightening out the

rigging on her chair, and Scully felt it loosen.

Convinced that it would be easier to let him have his

way, she lay down on the floor in the isle between

two rows of pews, so he would have easier access to

her clothing.

* * * * *

* *

Weaving gently. Red rose. So beautiful. So elegant.

So desirable. He wove the two delicately, the

intricate stems of the flower stimulating his hunger.

If the killing of sinners had been an aphrodisiac, he

couldn’t imagine what the killing of the Pure One

would be.

Her naked body writhed under the ties, trying

desperately and unsuccessfully to escape. She had

tried to offer him logical reasons not to kill her.

It was enough to make him want to shoot her right

then and there. But he couldn’t. She was the One to

be sacrificed by means of the cross. She was the only

one.

“Here you go, Ms. Scully,” he said, peeking over his

shoulder at his mother. She was smiling, pleased with

his actions.

He pressed the crown of thorns into her skin and

watched, engrossed as the thorns pricked her and

small red drops of blood appeared on her fair skin.

She did not scream, nor did she show any pain on her

face. In that way, she was like the others. They were

too dead to do any of those things.

* * * * *

* *

Trying not to cringe at the pain, Scully looked up

into the eyes of a madman, whose wings shadowed his

face, and knew she was going to die a painful death.

She could feel the blood trickling down her cheeks,

and for one moment, no longer believed in God. If He

really did exist, how could He allow this mockery?

How could He let her suffer? Hadn’t she paid His

price already? She had paid for more in the course of

the last eleven years.

“Come on, he said, up you go,” He lifted her body

which provided little struggle, over his shoulder,

and carried Scully to the altar where he had set up

the cross. Only two wooden beams, it held more power

than most people. Noticing that it was crooked, David

kicked the left side of the cross until it stood

straight.

“Let me tell you one thing,” Scully said as he pinned

her naked back to the two wooden beams that lay on

the ground, “I sympathize with you for whatever

happened to make you this way, David, I really do,

but that does not make what you are doing right. You

are a rotten, filthy excuse for a human being and

when it comes down to final judgment, may you rot in

hell,” she hissed.

“That’s what we’re hoping for,” he said, approaching

them, grinning like an idiot.

“Leave her alone!” Mulder hollered, running through

the side door of the church. He tackled David,

knocking the large nail out of his hand and sending

it rolling across the floor. David swung at him

madly, almost to the point of flailing. Filled with

rage, Mulder’s fists took on a life of their own,

matching each punch that David threw at him.

David flipped him over, pinning Mulder to the floor.

As much as he struggled to rise, neither his arms nor

his legs could free him. When he had first seen the

man currently atop him, Mulder had considered him

small and almost weak, but now that apparently wasn’t

the case. He thought of Scully, the image he had been

confronted with as he charged into the church. Scully

ready to be sacrificed. Filled with a new adrenaline

rush, Mulder flipped David over. He could see the

panic in the man’s eyes as the agent drew his gun.

After briefly considering shooting the bastard,

Mulder brought his gun up above his head and swung it

down, hitting the butt against David’s head, knocking

him out.

Mulder stood and rushed to the cross. He quickly

untied the ropes that imprisoned Scully’s wrists and

ankles, thankful that she was still alive.

“Are you okay, Scully?” He held her face mere inches

from his, searching her features for any sign of pain

or distress.

“I am now,” she replied, but he could see her body

trembling. He took her into his arms. A moment of

solitude in a time of chaos. She grounded him; just

knowing that she was safe, alive and breathing eased

some of the panic he had felt upon entering. She

always had that affect on him; she kept his head from

staying too high up in the clouds. She challenged his

theories, pushed him to be the best that he could.

She completed him.

Releasing her, Mulder took off his jacket and wrapped

it around her, concealing her naked body. She smiled

up at him in thanks.

“Oh, you’re so happy now, aren’t you? Got your little

girlfriend back. Well, I’m not done with her yet.”

Mulder quickly turned around to face the barrel of

Scully’s gun. Trixie held it tightly, her finger on

the trigger, ready to pull it if Mulder moved another

muscle. His heart beat accelerated and the adrenaline

once again pumped through his veins. Scully was going

to die. They both were.

“Run, Scully,” he whispered. She shook her head.

“No, Mulder, I won’t leave you.”

“I’ll be fine. Go get backup.”

With one last look, Scully took off. At the same

moment, Mulder jumped Trixie, trying to grab the gun

from her hand. She no longer had her finger on the

trigger and he wanted to keep it that way.

The pain ricocheted through his whole left leg, and

the blood immediately started to trickle from the

wound in his left inner thigh. Green and yellow spots

appeared magically in front of his eyes, nearly

blinding his vision. His leg throbbed, pins and

needles shooting through him.

Through his own blurred tears, Mulder watched with

amazement as Dave rose from his position on the

ground. The man was supposed to be knocked out. He

walked to his mother and put his arms around her.

Then he kissed her cheek and Mulder knew. The kiss of

Judas. Dave had failed to take Scully’s life so he

had to settle for the only other “perfect” person in

his demented mind. His mother.

Mulder watched passively as Dave picked up the small

woman, who kicked and screamed for all she was worth.

He could see it in her eyes. She knew what would

happen to her. She calmed, the howling no longer

coming from her mouth. He threw her arms over the

sturdy branches of the cross and he grabbed the

nails.

She was perfect.

EPILOGUE

SCULLY’S APARTMENT

February 2, 10:23 AM

He was home, finally, after four days of

hospitalization. Four days of hard, hospital beds. Of

hospital JELLO that made him sick. Four days of pure

torture. At least Scully had been with him. After she

had been thoroughly checked out, she hadn’t left his

side.

Mulder limped into her living room, with Scully

leading the way to turn on lights so he didn’t trip

on anything.

“Good to be home?” she asked, taking his arm and

steadying him.

“Wonderful,” he replied. They sat on the couch, still

holding hands, “You know, Scully, I think that was

the only time I wasn’t happy to see you naked.”

Scully laughed, reminding him how much he loved that

laugh. “I’m just glad it’s over.”

Her face fell and they sat in pensive silence, Mulder

watching her think.

“Mulder,” she began, struggling with words, “Who

determines our final placement? Who decides whether

we go to heaven or hell? How often do you think they

make mistakes?”

“Not very often, Scully,” he responded, pulling her

into his arms. “And you can take your time realizing

that, I’m not counting the days. The only days I

count are the ones that tell me how long we’ve been

together.”

“Thanks, Mulder. Those are the only days that matter

anyway.”

“I know,” he said, stroking her hair lightly. Scully

shuddered a little. It was all too similar to what

David had done to her only days before. “How are you

doing, Scully?”

“I’m fine, Mulder,” she replied, devoid of emotion.

After thinking a moment, she spoke again, “No, I’m

not fine, Mulder.” He pulled her body closer to his.

“I’m not fine. That whole experience… it scared me.

And it challenged me. And it hurt me, but I came out

of it alive. That’s what counts, I suppose. My

beliefs aren’t totally intact, but I think. . . I

think they’ll mend.”

“That’s good, Scully.”

“It is, Mulder.”

the end

Great Balls of Fire

cover

Title: Great Balls of Fire

Author: Vickie Moseley

Summary: Two words: ball lightning.

Spoilers: VS 8, 9, 10, and 11

Category: X MSR SA

Rating: PG-13

Written for The X-Files Virtual Season 11

Archives: VS 11 exclusive for two weeks then

anywhere

Special thanks to Obfusc8or and Sally for beta

services rendered. And to answer that age old

question, yes, I do watch the Discovery Channel.

Legend:

OSHA: the Occupational Safety and Health

Administration, a Federal agency that oversees

workplace safety. OSHA has stringent rules and

regulations about procedures in factories and

has the ability to close down any company it

finds out of compliance. Nobody messes with

OSHA

‘I wanta file a grievance’: if a worker

(particularly a union employee) feels that he

has been unfairly treated or feels a violation

of the company policy manual has been committed

against him, he can file a grievance with his

union steward and the company management has to

arbitrate with the union to resolve the problem.

clip_image002

2630 Hegal Place

Alexandria, VA

January 23, 2003

2:35 am

Red, white and blue lights fought for attention

with the bright orange and yellow flames

shooting from every window of the stone

building. Firemen, their yellow suits scuffed

with soot, yelled into mics hidden in their

helmets and grappled with fire hoses, which

seemed to be having little effect on the sea of

flames that engulfed the apartment complex. A

few of the residents huddled in the cold,

wrapped in the matching dark gray wool blankets

provided by the fire department.

A dark blue sedan pulled up to the curb, some

half a block away. The woman inside just barely

cut the engine before she was out on the street,

running toward the scene of the blaze.

In the light of the fire, she almost allowed

herself to believe it was a mistake. She had

almost convinced herself it was the other

building, the one to the north, not the building

she thought it was. But as she drew closer, she

could see the numbers plain as day above the

broken glass of the double doors.

2630.

Scully stood in stunned silence, not really

believing her eyes. The building was completely

ablaze. Flames licked out the windows, all the

glass had been shattered by the intense heat.

She choked on the noxious fumes of burning

mattresses and sofas, carpeting and appliances.

Above the cacophony of sounds, she could

occasionally pick out a muffled pop as a

television or computer monitor exploded. It was

a scene she would vividly remember in her

nightmares.

Frantically, she searched the small cluster of

residents, hoping to find a familiar face. She

caught sight of Mr. Szarflarski, the super for

the building. Holding her breath, she ran up to

the man and grabbed at his shoulder, spinning

him to face her.

“My partner. Have you seen Agent Mulder?” she

rasped, her voice already raw from inhaling the

heat and the smoke that hung heavy in the air.

The man’s eyes went wide and he looked around,

searching the crowd. “I didn’t see him, Ms.

Scully. Was he home tonight?”

His words hit her like a punch to the stomach.

“Yes, yes, I talked to him about an hour ago.

He was in the apartment. Are you sure you

haven’t seen him?”

The old man shook his head slowly, waiting to

choose his words before next he spoke. “The

firemen found some bodies and got them out, but

the floor started to collapse. They say the

fire started . . .” He dropped his eyes so that

he wasn’t looking at her. “They think the fire

started on the fourth floor.”

Scully stood there, staring up at the window she

knew so well. At that moment, the roof

collapsed, raining down through two floors

before catching and falling the rest of the way

to the ground floor.

“Please, tell me, where did the firemen take . .

.” Her voice simply wouldn’t cooperate any

longer, it gave out in the stress. But she had

to know.

“I think I heard them mention GWU. I guess

there’s a good sized morgue there,” he said and

reached around the blanket he was clutching to

touch her arm. “Maybe . . . maybe he went out.

Sometimes he goes running at all hours, Ms.

Scully. I hear him sometimes, midnight, 2, even

3 in the morning. Maybe he wasn’t there,” the

old man tried desperately to give him something

to hold on to, some hope.

Scully wanted to believe the old man, but she

needed proof. Spying a fireman with more

insignia than the rest, she fished her badge out

of her coat pocket as she approached him,

steeling herself for a confrontation.

“My name is Special Agent Dana Scully with the

Federal Bureau of Investigation. An agent, my

partner, lives in this building. What can you

tell me about the fire?”

The fireman lifted his protective visor and

squinted at her badge in the glare of the

conflagration. Finally, he looked up at her

face. “You think its arson?” he asked gruffly.

Scully shook her head in exasperation. “I have

no idea. But I want to know, where did it

start? Has anyone been taken to the hospital,

anyone not identified?”

The fireman shook his head and gave her an

irritated look. “Lady, I’m a little busy right

now. We found some people with smoke

inhalation, took ’em across the river to GWU and

GUMC. There were a couple of bodies recovered

from the fourth floor. What apartment was this

guy in?”

“42,” she replied breathlessly.

His eyes darkened and he drew in a breath before

speaking. “Maybe you better check the morgue.”

She shook her head, denying the words. It

couldn’t be true, he couldn’t be dead. They’d

been together just that afternoon, he’d teased

her about her alarm clock and music selections.

How could she lose him now after all this time?

Great Balls of Fire

by Vickie Moseley

for Virtual Season 11

Act I

Fairfax County Light and Power

Turbine Room no. 4

October 15, 2003

2:45 pm

clip_image003

The huge turbine that was the workhorse of the

electric plant was purring like an enormous

lounging cat, its fan humming with the power to

light one hundred thousand households. Sleek

and shiny, the turbine sat much as it had for

the past quarter century, the giant wheel taking

the heat from the coal powered furnaces and

converting it into megawatts of energy and

casting them out on the Eastern Power grid as a

child might cast a handful of rocks into a pond.

The cavernous room was incredibly loud, but in a

white noise kind of way. The gray walls and

gray machine only echoed the gray clouds that

shown through the high windows up near the

twenty-five foot ceiling.

It was a majestic freak of nature when a bolt of

pure energy shot out of the sky and through the

glass panes of the high window. It struck the

turbine, arcing and dancing for at least a

second, a millennium in the life span of a

lightning strike, before vanishing to thin air,

leaving only damage in its wake.

The fire erupted quickly, as soon as the

lightning loosened its grip on the surface of

the machine. There were safety systems in place

that should have prevented it, but as sometimes

happens, all the safety technicians in the

plant, in the country for that matter, failed to

foresee the havoc a simple random lightning

strike could produce. The systems failed and

the fire spread.

The alarms rang out loud and shrill through the

engine room at the other side of the plant.

Several plant technicians hurriedly flipped

switches and threw levers in an attempt to keep

the power flowing. The big turbine was taken

‘off line’ to prevent it from surging the other

turbines into failure. But now that a blackout

had been averted, there was still the fire to

control.

Plant fire control specialists suited up and ran

down to Turbine Room No. 5 with chemical fire

extinguishers and enough know how to control and

put out the fire. And put it out, they did.

Using all their equipment, they finally got the

fire under control and after a few more minutes,

it was completely extinguished. The men,

pulling off their helmets and gloves, patted

each other on the back and left the room secure

in the knowledge that their part of the

catastrophe was over. What they left was a

horrible mess of chemicals, soot and a Turbine

that would have to be up and running in less

than a week, when it would be required once

again to take up its burden and produce

electricity for the Washington, DC suburbs, an

area that sucked power more effectively than a

lobbyist at the end of a long legislative

session.

Bill Robinson was the Turbine Room’s supervisor

and he stood near the end of No. 5, surveying

the damage. Most of it was superficial, he

knew. But until he could get a better picture,

he’d be hard pressed to know what parts could be

salvaged and what would require replacement.

Shaking his head at the work yet to be

accomplished, he reached over to the phone on

the wall near the door and called down to

maintenance.

“Jim, this is Bill. Get somebody up here to

clean up No. 5. And tell them to figure on some

overtime. This is a real mess!”

Ray Boulder was not an ambitious guy. He’d been

in the maintenance department at FCL&P for over

six years and had yet to earn a promotion or

more than the usual union cost of living

increase. At 5 foot 10 inches and tipping the

scales at just over one hundred fifty pounds, he

wasn’t very memorable in appearance. Dark hair

over dark eyes, a faint scar on his chin,

probably from a past bar fight that he had lost,

his personality matched his features–

undistinguishable. As he looked over the mess

that was Turbine No. 5, he swore loudly. Taking

up his rags and bucket, he proceeded to get to

work on cleaning up what others before him had

helped to create.

clip_image004

When he touched the metal with the wet rag, a

soft surge went through his hand. Ray had been

around the plant long enough to know that water

and electricity are a lethal combination. He

stopped cleaning and went to check the controls

on the far wall that would tell him if the

turbine was still ‘hot’ and operating. All the

needles were buried in the black area to the far

left of the gauge, indicating a cold engine.

Ray scratched absently at his thinning dark hair

and moved back over to the turbine to continue

his work.

When the second surge hit him, it wasn’t as

soft. He yelped and flinched, the rag dropping

to his feet. Frowning, he once again went over

to the gauge on the wall, tapping the faceplate

this time in an effort to dislodge the needle,

if indeed it was malfunctioning. The gauge

continued to mock him with its interpretation of

events. The turbine was definitely not showing

any signs of life.

More disgruntled than worried, Ray once again

picked up his rag and went back to work. The

work finally engaged him and he was

concentrating to the point where he didn’t hear

the faint popping sound behind him. He leaned

up, attempting to clear away some burnt and

peeling paint when the popping sound became

louder, right near his ear. He looked over his

shoulder just before the large ball of bright

light engulfed him in its plasma.

The next thing Ray knew, he was sailing through

the air. When he landed with a thud, every

muscle in his body flinched with static

electricity. Ray shook his head trying to clear

it. Flat on his back, he lifted his hands close

to his face to stare at them, noticing the light

feathering along his palms and the backs of his

hands where he had been touching the metal of

the turbine, almost like a tattoo done with a

child’s paint brush and red ochre paint.

Shakily, he let his hands fall to rest on his

chest, feeling his heart race like he’d just run

a marathon. He drew in a deep breath, still

trying to figure out how the hell he was alive.

The door to the turbine room opened and two

technicians and Bill Robinson came running in.

“Hey, buddy, you OK?” Bill asked Ray frantically

as he and one of the techs ran to assist Ray

while the other tech ran to the wall to check

the gauges. “What the hell happened?”

Ray looked up at Bill like the man had three

heads. “How the hell should I know? What did

you guys do, turn the damn thing on?” he

demanded. “I wanta file a grievance!” he added,

but his threat sounded more like a whine.

“No way, man,” the technician assured him. “We

were watching the gauges really close and this

one just lit up for a second. Bill knew

somebody was down here cleaning, we came running

to make sure they weren’t fried. We hadn’t

touched a thing!”

Bill was already on the phone, calling 911. Ray

tried to stand, but the technician held him to

the floor, though it didn’t take much to

accomplish that feat. “I don’t need a doctor,

I’m fine,” Ray objected.

“Sorry, um, Ray, isn’t it?” Bill stumbled.

“OSHA regs. You have to be checked out.

Besides, you don’t know how this could affect

you.” His thought for a moment and then his

eyes twinkled. “And you want all this

documented for any workers comp claim you might

have to make in the future.” Workers comp was

the winning lotto ticket to every blue-collar

stiff and Bill, having been blue collar once,

knew that.

“Oh, yeah, right. Workers comp,” Ray muttered.

He didn’t’ really feel like getting up anyway.

His nerves were still tingling, like his entire

body had fallen asleep. He closed his eyes and

saw colored spots on his lids.

Fairfax Mercy Hospital

Emergency Department

7:15 pm

The ride in the ambulance was exciting at first.

He had wanted to do that since he was a kid.

But it wasn’t as much fun as he’d imagined

because he was strapped to a backboard and

forced to lie completely still. Ray didn’t like

the IV needle in the back of his hand at all and

liked the oxygen mask over his face even less.

Once at the hospital, it was three hours of

being poked with needles, prodded with little

rubber hammers and finally left alone for thirty

minutes, just wanting to go home.

Ray was just about ready to get up off the

gurney and make his escape when the cute little

blond haired doctor came back into his cubicle

at the ER.

“Well, Mr. Boulder, looks like this is your

lucky day,” the doctor told him, flipping

through her notes. “Your tests all look fine.

Aside from a little residual muscle weakness you

might feel, just from the shock, I would say

that you’re pretty darned good for a man who

took on an electrical turbine!”

“So, I can get out of here?” Ray asked, already

sitting up and looking around for his clothes

that had been taken from him earlier.

“I see no reason to keep you. I have discharge

papers here I need you to sign. I want you to

take it easy tonight, just go home and veg out

in front of the TV. And I think you should

probably take it easy tomorrow as well. I’ll

write you a note for work. Other than that, do

what you feel like doing. If you experience any

pain, especially pain in your chest or down your

left arm, call us immediately or just come back

here.”

“Yeah, I’ll do that,” Ray assured her, grabbing

the papers. “Uh, the company pays for all this,

right?”

The doctor looked slightly bemused but nodded.

“Yes, I was assured that Fairfax L&P would be

picking up the bill. We won’t even send one to

your house,” she added with a smile.

“Thanks, Doc. I appreciate it,” Ray said and

then the woman left and he hurried to get

dressed and out the door.

His car was still back at the power plant, so he

had to take a bus to get it. By the time he got

there, it was already past 8:30. He cursed

angrily and got in the beat up old Chevy Caprice

Classic and gunned the engine. It coughed to

life and he pulled out onto the highway.

Three hours later

Falls Church, VA

Back room of Big Babe’s Bar and Grill

Ray looked down at his hand again and tried to

keep a straight face, but it was hard. A three

of clubs, a five of diamonds, two eights, a

jack, a seven and a queen of spades looked back

at him. Bumpkus! And he was already in the

hole for $150. He licked his lips and looked at

the other men seated across from him at the

poker table. “Uh, I’ll raise you three,” he

told the big man to his right.

“You ain’t got ‘three’, Rockie,” the man

smirked.

“I’ll give ya a marker, Bennie,” he told a

smallish man with a hard glint to his eye.

“You run out of markers, Rock. Show Bert the

cards.”

Ray looked each man in the eye and sighed.

Slowly he laid down his cards. The room broke

up into laughter.

“Some bluff you tried, there Boulder. Or should

I call you ‘Pebble’,” roared the man called Bert

who happily raked in all the chips from the

center of the table.

Ray glared at the man and sat back in his chair.

“I’m out,” he declared. He’d hoped his luck

from earlier in the day would have held, but

apparently, it was a fleeting as the feeling of

euphoria that had embraced him after leaving the

hospital.

“You ain’t ‘out’. You gotta settle,” Bennie

reminded him.

Ray swallowed. He was completely tapped out, no

more funds available. He knew that any move on

his part at that moment would result in

tremendous pain, inflicted by any of the

gentlemen seated at the table. He would have to

try bluffing just one more time.

“I got my rent money in the glove compartment of

my car. Let me go get it.”

There was silence in the room, but Bennie and

Bert exchanged a quick look. Then Bennie smiled

at Ray. “Sure, Ray. Go on out to the car. But

don’t try no funny stuff,” he warned with a

good-natured chuckle.

“Nah, never,” Ray promised and quickly left the

room. He had to force himself to walk slowly

through the bar, his every instinct told him to

break into a run. But he made it to the door

and out to the parking lot. It wasn’t until he

got to his car that he saw he was not alone.

Bert and another man whose name Ray couldn’t

remember were standing by his car with short

steel rods about two feet long in their hands.

“We come out to help you find your way back,”

Bert said with a malicious grin.

“Uh, thanks,” Ray muttered, looking around

quickly for a path of escape.

“Ray, quite wastin’ our time. Get the money or

pay off the ‘interest’,” Bert said, slapping the

rod in his hands. There was no mistaking what

the ‘interest’ would end up being. The other

man with Bert chuckled at the joke.

Ray walked over to his car, between the two men.

He opened the door and was just about to slam it

shut when Bert grabbed it from his hand and held

it open. “None ‘o that,” Bert growled.

Ray reached over to the glove compartment on

autopilot. He somehow convinced himself that if

he played out the hand, he might be surprised.

Like maybe his fairy godmother had left two

hundred dollars in the car without him knowing

about it. With shaking hands, Ray opened the

glove box door.

His registration and an old parking citation

stared back at him.

“Just as we thought,” Bert said sadly. “Ray,

you jest don’t know when t’ quit. So we gotta

teach ya a lesson.” He pulled Ray out of the

car and with the help of the other man, pushed

him toward some trees near the edge of the

parking lot.

“No, please, don’t hurt me,” Ray begged.

“Don’t be such a pussy!” Bert ordered. “We’ll

try not to mess up your face too bad,” he

chuckled at his own joke.

“Please, you don’t understand, I’ve had a really

bad day,” Ray persisted.

“Yeah, well my day just got a whole lot

brighter,” Bert assured him. “Whaddya think o’

that?”

Ray was thrown down on the ground and he saw

Bert raise the length of pipe above his head

like a baton. Then, Ray heard that popping

sound again. He looked over Bert’s shoulder and

his eyes grew wide. It was that ball of light.

It was coming right for them. Ray rolled into a

tight ball, expecting both the beating from the

pipe in Bert’s hand and the jolt of electricity

from the ball of light. Neither happened.

He heard a loud popping sound and then heard a

stifled scream. When he looked up, both of his

attackers were engulfed in flames. Ray scurried

back on his hands and feet until his back hit

the base of a tree. The men were fully aflame

and it was scary, but fascinating at the same

time. Ray looked around for the ball of light,

but it was nowhere to be seen.

Dana Scully’s residence

Three months later

6:55 am

Fox Mulder wiped his face with his just removed

tee shirt, both were dripping with sweat. He

glanced over at the clock on the nightstand and

frowned. He was going to be fighting traffic if

he didn’t get a move on.

He looked down at his partner, snuggled up, her

head on her pillow and his pillow held tight in

the circle of her arms. She looked so damn cute

like that. He grinned, knowing full well that

there were only a few places he could call Dana

Scully ‘cute’ and live to see another sunrise.

Her bedroom was one such place, his bedroom and

on occasion, his couch, were the other two.

He leaned over the bed and brushed a lock of red

hair from her face. She stirred and one eye

opened. “Mulder?”

“I’m just leaving,” he told her softly. She

opened her arms, inviting him back into the bed.

“No, Scully, I just got back from my run. I’m

all sweaty,” he whispered.

“I like you sweaty,” she murmured.

“I’m glad, but you make me change the sheets

when I get ’em all wet and smelly and I don’t

have time, not this morning,” he replied. “Go

back to sleep, you don’t have to get up for

another fifteen minutes.”

“Ummm, good,” she sighed. He kissed her

tenderly on the lips and when he drew back, she

was smiling in her sleep. He hated leaving her

like this, but it was part of their lives. Half

the time he had to get up and leave, so he could

shower and dress at his place. The other half

of the time, Scully had to leave him so that she

could get ready for work at her apartment. It

was a lousy arrangement, but they were hard

pressed to change it. Neither of them felt they

were quite ready to take the next logical

‘step’, whatever that meant. Sleeping over

seemed like a big step after all their years of

denial. They’d never even discussed moving in

together. Even after two plus years of great

sex, they were still getting used to the idea of

being a couple.

He let himself watch her for another minute, and

then reluctantly headed for the door.

J. Edgar Hoover Building, FBI Headquarters

Office of Assistant Director Walter Skinner

9:15 am

Scully skidded to a halt outside AD Skinner’s

door, tossed a quick smile at his assistant and

then tried to walk calmly into the office after

a perfunctory knock on the open door.

Skinner looked over at her, a slight scowl on

his face and then a glance over at her partner,

seated in his customary chair. Mulder was

engrossed with a file in his hands and didn’t

bother to acknowledge her so she bumped his

chair on her way to take her seat. He flashed

her a confused smile that she returned with a

pointed glare.

“Sorry I’m late, sir. My alarm clock was set

for the wrong time,” she said with a thin-lipped

expression.

Mulder had the good grace to wince slightly and

give her an apologetic shrug.

“That’s all right, Agent, these things happen,”

Skinner said, giving Mulder a glare for good

measure. “This was just called down from the

Director’s office.” He waved at Mulder, who

handed the file in his hands to his partner.

“Five men have died in fires in the last three

months. All men have possible mob connections,”

Skinner explained as Scully flipped through the

pages of the report.

“They were burned, arson fires, possibly,”

Scully suggested, picking up a key paragraph on

one page.

“They weren’t really in buildings at the time,”

Mulder interjects. At his comment, Scully scans

the rest of the page and her lips form an ‘O’.

“They were set ablaze?” she amended her previous

statement.

“With no traceable accelerant,” Mulder added.

“And the bodies maintain an electrical charge

for up to 24 hours after estimated time of

death.”

“So the fire could have been caused by

electrical contact, but at extremely high

voltage,” Scully mused, going back to read that

section of the autopsy report.

“Well, at least none of them were found on

bridges,” Mulder muttered for Scully’s ears

only. She shot him a quick glance before

turning her attention back to their superior.

“You can see why you’ve been called in to do the

autopsy on the latest victim,” Skinner said,

sitting back in his chair.

Scully looked at the file folder suddenly,

noticing none of the usual markings of a case

for their division. “Is this case an X file,

sir?” Scully asked.

Skinner pursed his lips and regarded Mulder for

a minute, then looked back to Scully. “At this

time, the case is being classified as mob

related. There is an organized crime task force

already in place and it has been given the lead

on this investigation.”

Scully looked over at her partner, confused.

“So why are we here?”

“They want you, because of your expertise,”

Mulder explained calmly.

“But what about you?” she asked.

“I’ll just keep the home fires burnin’,” he

mugged. “It seems my invitation to this

particular ball got lost in the mail,” he said,

looked directly at the Assistant Director.

“Over my objections, believe me,” Skinner

quickly pointed out. “I specifically requested

this investigation go to the X Files Division.

That request was shot down.”

Mulder mimed getting shot in the heart and

Scully frowned at him.

“The body is in at Quantico. I suggest you

clear your schedule to make yourself available

to the task force. The Special Agent In Charge

will be contacting you later today,” Skinner

said, ignoring the silent conversation being

waged in front of him.

“Yes sir,” Scully said finally. Mulder was

already out the door when she stopped and turned

back to her superior. “Sir, might I say that

I’m not happy with the direction this case is

going?”

“I’ll add your objections to my own, Agent

Scully. But in the meantime, you have work to

do,” Skinner said, picking up a file on his desk

and letting her know the subject was closed.

Scully caught up with her partner at the

elevators. “Mulder,” she started but the doors

opened and they entered the elevator car.

Mulder waited to see if anyone followed them,

and watched the doors slide shut, giving them

some privacy from the crowded hallway.

“Scully, chill out,” he told her, taking her

hand and brushing his thumb across her knuckles

lightly. “It’s one autopsy. You consult on

autopsies all the time,” he added.

“I just don’t like the way this case it being

given to Organized Crime,” she grumbled. “If

there was no accelerate, the unexplained

presence of an electrical charge long after

death, those two facts alone would tell us this

case qualifies as an X file. I don’t like them

cutting you out of the loop!”

He grinned at her anger and squeezed her

shoulder, their ‘on the clock’ equivalent of a

tender kiss. “Hey, I’ve been Monster Boy for a

long time, now. Maybe this is your chance to

become Monster Girl!”

She smirked up at him, placing her hand over his

and giving it a squeeze back. “I just hate the

thought of leaving you to your own devices for

any length of time.”

“What? You don’t trust me?” he cried, trying to

sound wounded at her words.

“I don’t trust you and that shipment of office

supplies we just got in,” she said dryly.

“Scully, I swear, I have no idea how those

pencils got in the ceiling,” he said, holding

two fingers of his right hand up and his left

hand over his heart.

“Yeah, well I’m locking the twelve boxes of

pencils we just received in my desk upstairs and

taking the key, just in case they decide to

sneak down to the basement and play,” she said.

“Fine,” he said with a pout. “Don’t trust me.”

Besides, he mused silently, her desk drawer was

child’s play to pick the lock.

FBI Academy at Quantico

Autopsy Bay C

2:45 pm

She had just opened up the body with a Y

incision and was examining the internal organs.

As was often the case in burn victims, the

organs appeared ‘cooked’. She grimaced slightly

as she continued. It wasn’t that Scully was

totally immune to the gruesomeness she witnessed

on a daily basis. It was just that it wasn’t

enough to deter her from continuing to look.

What made many people recoil in horror and slam

the door just made Dana Scully more curious.

She was leaning forward, face close to the body

when the door behind her opened. She could hear

someone coming up behind her, she was positive

it was her partner. Mulder had a penchant for

sneaking up on her during autopsies and she knew

he wouldn’t be able to stay away from this one

for long. With a mixture of annoyance and

expectation, she stood up straight and turned

toward the footsteps.

“Well, Mulder what took you so–” Her sentence

hung like a fog in the room when she realized it

was not her partner, but a man she’d never laid

eyes on before. “Excuse me, I thought you were

someone else.”

“Wish I were that someone,” smirked the man, and

then he nodded at the body on the table, turning

his head as he viewed the internal organs on

full display. “Damn glad I’m not that guy,

though.”

Scully took a moment to compose herself, she

felt immediately uneasy with this gentleman.

“If you’ll excuse me, I’m working here.” She

turned back to the body.

“Yes, I know. I asked for your assistance. I’m

Grif Michelin, I’m the SIC for the Organized

Crime Task Force.”

Scully was glad she was turned away from the

other agent, because she knew her face would

betray her disgust. She took a deep breath and

pasted on a smile. “Agent Michelin, nice to

meet you.” She held up her latex gloved right

hand and shrugged in apology. “Sorry.”

“That’s OK, Agent Scully. Dana, isn’t it? I’m

just here to introduce myself, see if there’s

anything you’ve come up with.”

“I just started my internal exam, Agent

Michelin. It will be a while before I can make

my full report,” she said with forced calm.

“Oh, believe me, I’m not Spooky Mulder. I don’t

expect instant results. And I prefer first

names, don’t you, Dana? Call me Grif.” His

smile would have been dazzling if Scully didn’t

find it so oily.

“Well, regardless of your opinions of other

agents, _Agent Michelin_, unless you stand aside

and give me enough room to work, it will be even

longer until you get my report,” Scully said,

picking up her scalpel, the faintest tone of

threat in her voice.

Michelin only laughed. “I heard you were a

spitfire! But seriously, my people are working

on the assumption that this was a gangland

killing, possibly the start of a new gang and

this is their signature hit using fire. What do

you think so far?”

Scully was getting angrier by the minute, but as

SIC for the Task Force, it was a valid question.

She couldn’t help but feel she was getting a

taste of the medicine Mulder had been forced to

swallow for years. SICs who disregarded you as

an agent only to suck all information out of

your brain and then toss you aside, she had seen

it happen too many times to count.

“The bodies were burned, there is no doubt of

that. But it was not induced in any normal

manner. They were subjected to an electrical

field of some sort, extremely high voltage.”

“Car battery, powered up tazer, hell, a power

cord all could produce electrical current,”

Michelin pointed out.

“No, Agent Michelin, you’re not hearing me.

This is extremely high voltage. You don’t find

this voltage on any thing except some very large

electrical transformers. But even that theory

doesn’t work well because the induction of

electricity to the body was exceedingly quick

and there’s no obvious point of contact. I

would say this was done by a lightning strike,

but again, in death by lightning, you see

contact points and grounding points on the

shoes.”

“Lightning? That’s you’re working opinion?”

Michelin hooted. “What, you’re saying the ‘hand

of God’ killed this man? That’s a good one,

Dana. I can’t wait to pass that one along,” he

laughed bitterly. “C’mon, Dana. Spooky is all

the way back in DC. Try to remember what it was

like _before_ you met him and give me a _real_

scientific opinion. This body was found a good

ten miles from the nearest large transformer.

The scorch marks on the ground indicate the

murder occurred where the body was found. There

was not a cloud in the sky that night, so

lightning is out of the question. The

pathologist we had look at the first victim

tried that ‘lightning’ shit and obviously, we

have four more ‘lightning victims’ to account

for. I expected more out of you. I guess your

reputation has exceeded your abilities!”

Scully was seething. “I have work to do, Agent

Michelin. I informed you that my report is not

complete. Now I suggest you get the hell out of

this autopsy bay and let me continue examining

this body.”

“I want something, Scully, something I can _use_

by noon tomorrow. I’m a nice guy, but I have

deadlines, too, you know,” he sneered.

Scully had already dismissed him in her mind,

but when she heard the door swing shut behind

her she let out a growl and kicked the metal

gurney in front of her. It hurt her big toe

like hell, but it made the rest of her feel a

little bit better.

Act II

Fox Mulder’s apartment

6:45 pm

Two bags of take out were clenched firmly in her

teeth, her briefcase was slowly answering the

call of gravity and slipping off her left

shoulder, she had the keys in her hand at the

bottom of her purse but wasn’t able to

manipulate them around her wallet to get the

right key to the top and into her fingers. Just

as she felt success with the keys, the door

opened of its own volition. She almost ran into

the kitchen to drop the bags on the table.

“Just in time,” she panted, tucking her purse

and briefcase on the spare dinette chairs.

“Just part of the service, ma’am,” Mulder purred

and pulled her into his arms, kissing her

soundly on the mouth. She returned the kiss,

added a little attention to detail of her own,

and patted him on the bottom before pulling

away. “I’m starved.”

“So am I,” Mulder agreed, not letting her out of

his arms.

“Mulder,” she said with a warning growl.

“Oh, all right. What are we dining on tonight?”

“Pad thai, curried chicken, sticky rice, but

we’re sharing that. Did you make more tea, we

drank the last the other night.”

“Two quarts, in the refrigerator. And I even

made ice this morning before I left for work.”

“Oh, that reminds me,” Scully turned and gave

him a sweet smile. “Mess with my alarm again

and this time the bullet won’t go through your

shoulder.”

“Hey, I tried to make sure you would get up in

time.”

“Well, it’s going to go off at 7:00 tonight,”

she said with a shake of her head. “Next time,

just make sure I crawl out of bed before you

leave the apartment.”

He walked over to where she was pulling plates

out of the cabinet. “I will. I’m sorry. I

know this is a pain.”

She leaned back into him. “No, it’s not. If we

get to sleep together most nights when we’re in

town, I’m all for it. Maybe I should invest in

one of those alarm clocks with two time

settings.”

“And a CD player,” he commented, getting out the

silverware.

“You don’t like my choice of morning

programming, Mulder?” she asked with a raised

eyebrow.

“Scully, how do I put this? NPR and ‘Morning

Edition’ tend to put me in a coma. I need

something a little bouncier to wake me up.”

“Mulder, I refuse to allow any of your ‘shock

jocks’ on my radio. It would fry the electric

in this building.”

They sat down and ate in silence for a few

minutes. He stole some of her curried chicken

and fed her some of his Pad thai. She was

breaking out the sticky rice when he decided to

broach the subject of her day.

“So, how’d that autopsy go?”

It had seemed like an innocent inquiry, but not

from the pink flush that colored her cheeks or

the fire that suddenly burned bright in her

eyes.

“Autopsy? That went fine. The asshole in

charge of the task force, that’s another

matter,” she said, shoving him a plate of

dessert across the table but not dishing up one

for herself. She leaned back and watched him

dig in.

“So, does the ‘asshole’ have a name?” he asked,

trying not to let his bemusement at her ire get

any of it directed his way.

He was successful, she smirked. “I suppose so.

His name is Grif Michelin. What kind of name is

‘Grif’ anyway?” she mused aloud as she picked up

his empty plate and took it to the sink.

“Not one to throw stones, I think it’s short for

Griffith. As in Griffith Michelin, III. Old

money.”

She turned to give him a wide-eyed look.

“You’re kidding.”

He shook his head. “I wish. No, Grif isn’t

part of the fortune, not directly at least. But

as a second or third cousin twice removed his

father more than made up for his distance by

using the family name to get some heavy hitter

clients for his law firm.”

“Is ‘Grif’ a lawyer? And exactly how do you

know so much about him?”

“Grif just barely squeaked through law school

but he couldn’t pass the California bar. Still,

his degree managed to get him a spot in White

Collar Crime. Not sure how he made the hop over

to Organized, but hey, I’ve taken a left turn or

two in my day,” Mulder said, eyes sparkling.

“And I know him because I taught him.”

“When did you ever teach?” she demanded, handing

him a plate that he dutifully dried with the

towel he’d picked up from the counter.

“Right after Patterson, right before the X

files. Nobody was sure what to do with me. I

wanted to investigate the X files, no one wanted

me doing that. Matheson was working his

connections. So I was in limbo. They had me

teaching basic profiling at the Academy for four

months.”

“Mulder, you keep unfolding like a flower,” she

smiled and hugged him with her now wet and soapy

hands.

He leaned down and accepted a kiss, then pulled

up, smiling back at her. “Obviously old Griffy

boy made an impression with you. Not one he

could use to run for President, I’d bet.”

“Oh yes, he made quite the impression. He

belittled my initial assessment, made snide

comments about our work and threw around a few

veiled threats. I was ready to turn my scalpel

on him, but he left.”

“I thought they tossed his ass out on the street

years ago,” Mulder agreed. “But then, there are

a few others like that,” he added with a grin.

“I’m glad I’m just consulting on this one. If I

had to actually work with that asshole for any

length of time–”

“Oh, Scully, I’m getting very turned on,” he

murmured in her ear. She shook her head and

accepted his kisses on her neck. “Hey, mind if

I take a look at your report–when you have the

results back?”

She looked up into his eyes. “You know, Mulder,

‘Grif’ would probably be very upset that you

were sticking your nose in this case.”

Mulder bit on his lip and nodded slowly. “So

you don’t want me to look at it?” he asked,

trying hard not to sound as wounded as he felt.

“No, that’s not what I’m saying at all!” she

corrected him. “I would love to have you look

at my report. And when we figure it out,

without the aid of his little task force, I want

to have a front row seat when we rub his nose in

it,” she grinned.

Mulder gazed at her in open adoration. “Wow,

Scully, I knew you were a wild red head, but

this vicious, vindictive nature is a whole new

side of you. C’mon, leave the dishes, I have

plans for you tonight!” He pulled her toward

the bedroom and she followed willingly.

K&M Heating and Air Conditioning Warehouse

Greene Street and 68th Street

Fairfax, Virginia

2 days later

Carlos Mendera was not a happy man. He’d spent

most of his life building up a business and now

it appeared that someone was trying to horn in

on his operation. Worse yet, his people, the

blithering idiots he called ‘cousins’, couldn’t

even tell him _who_ was behind the murder of

three of his better ‘enforcers’. He slammed a

meaty fist down on the ancient metal desk,

making the two men in front of him jump in

surprise.

“You’re telling me you have no idea who this

gang is or where they come from?” Carlos

demanded, slamming his fist down again for good

measure.

“Carlos, we done looked everywhere. We roughed

up some guys at the docks in Annapolis and one

of the ‘Banderas’ gang up in Baltimore.

Nobody’s sayin’ nuthin’!”

“Besides, we ain’t the only ones being hit,

boss,” the other man chimed in nervously.

“Orlando lost a couple o’ his goons in the last

month, too.”

“Probably shot each other in the dark,” Carlos

said with a grunt. “Look, you dumbshits, I got

a shipment comin’ up from Bogata in four days.

It don’t look good to my suppliers to have dead

bodies lyin’ around. Luis, nose around a little

more, find out about the two goons Orlando lost.

Do we know how they died?”

“Fire, that’s all we know, boss,” answered the

second man.

“We did find out somethin’, boss,” the first man

added suddenly. “There’s a Fed nosin’ around.

Guy by the name of Mulder.”

Carlos leaned forward, his face a picture of

renewed concern. “A Fed? DEA?”

“Nah, FBI,” came the quick reply.

Carlos smiled. “A friend of our ‘friend’?”

The man shook his head. “I don’t think so,

boss. We ain’t been told to look out for this

guy. I think he’s working the case himself.”

Carlos shook his head slowly and chewed on a

well-manicured thumbnail. “I don’t like it.

Contact our friend, find out what you can about

this Mulder joker. We may have to keep an eye

on him.”

“You got it, boss,” the man said, and left with

his companion.

“Mr. Michelin, you better be worth what I’m

payin’ you,” Carlos muttered to the walls before

dragging a logbook over, put on his glasses and

got down to work.

Hoover Building

Organized Crime Task Force

SIC Michelin’s office

8:45 pm

The phone rang, startling Michelin. He’d been

going over his notes of the afternoon, wondering

how in the hell he could make all the angles

work. He knew bringing Dana Scully in on the

case would be a waste of time, but higher

authorities had overruled his objections. Now

he just had to work around her, as well as he

could. But he still needed answers.

He grabbed the phone, anxious to get rid of any

caller that late at night.

“Michelin, and make it brief, I’m busy,” he

growled into the receiver.

“Now, that ain’t no way to talk to an old

buddy,” Carlos replied with a smile that didn’t

make its way to his voice.

“I told you never to call me here,” Grif

snarled.

“What, the FBI tapping its own phones now?

Shuddup, I gotta tell ya somthin’. You got some

dipwad playing in your playhouse. Name’s

Mulder. He one of yours?”

“Shit,” Michelin cursed under his breath. “Fox

Mulder is FBI but he’s not one of my guys.

Where’d you hear he was working this case?”

“My guys heard about him. What’s his interest

in this? He trying to horn in on your turf?”

Carlos asked, more curious than ever because of

Michelin’s obvious lack of details on this new

agent. “This guy don’t work for Internal

Affairs or nothin’, does he?”

“It’s called Office of Professional

Responsibility and I would dare say Fox Mulder

is the last person they’d assign to work there,”

Michelin huffed. “No, he’s probably nosing

around because his girlfriend is supposed to be

consulting on the case.”

“She that slicer you mentioned?” Carlos asked,

but then didn’t wait for a reply. “She come up

with anything? You know, I get first crack at

this asshole who’s been offin’ my boys!”

Michelin shifted the phone to his other ear and

leaned back in his seat. “We have a deal,

Mendera. You keep me in the loop, toss me

enough to get me that ASAC position and I’ll

keep you in the loop. One hand washes the

other.”

“Just make sure you don’t start lookin’ for

other hands to wash, comprendo, Agent Michelin,”

Carlos growled and slammed the phone back on the

receiver. “‘Cause if you cross me, you end up

dead, little man!” he said to the silent black

phone.

X Files office

J. Edgar Hoover Building

next day

4:56 pm

Mulder was deep in thought as he stared at the

pictures spread out before him. Five bodies all

burned beyond recognition. All five identified

by dental records and vehicles not far from the

scene of the murders. Two of the victims were

found together, the others were singled out.

Mulder chewed on his thumb and frowned. So far,

all they knew was that each man was connected to

organized crime. He leaned back and put his

hands behind his head, staring at the ceiling.

Hell, he mused, maybe this was an organized

crime hit. But why did it feel so much like an

X file?

Murder weapon, his mind shouted back. Fire. He

grimaced slightly. It was a lot of years since

that word could cause terror in his heart and

he’d faced fire a couple of times in the

meantime, but the thought of fire still gave him

the willies. Not that he’d ever admit that to

Scully. Not unless she hog-tied him, of course.

He smiled at that image. Maybe, if he could get

some nice nylon rope before the weekend . . .

He shook his head to clear his mind. Not the

time for fantasies now. Besides, he knew that

unless there was a break in this case, Scully

would likely be working all weekend, going over

every minute detail of the previous autopsies,

at the beck and call of ‘Grif’ Michelin, bastard

extraordinaire.

The autopsy photos, although interesting,

weren’t giving him any information. All three

of these men had something more in common than

‘work associates’. They were all killed at

night, all within walking distance of their

cars. Near their homes? He flipped through

some pages of the reports. No, not near their

homes. Near a common place? Again, it appeared

that the murders didn’t occur at a common place

or even in the same town.

Mulder tilted back in his chair, propped his

feet firmly on his desk and stared at the

ceiling. Five men, all in the same line of

work, criminal activities, and all dead. What

could be the common thread? If they’d all died

at the same time, he’d have no doubt that it was

connected to their ‘associates’. But they’d

died separately, over a period of a couple of

months. It appeared to be hits, but it was a

damned unusual signature. What did men like

that do on . . .

Inspiration struck when he finally found the

connecting piece. All the men had died on the

same night. Thursday. The common thread was

Thursday. Now, all he needed to do was dig a

little, make a few phone calls and find out what

the hell there was to do in the greater

Washington DC metropolitan area on a Thursday

night.

Two hours later, his ear was starting to burn

and his right hand index finger was feeling

bruised, but Mulder felt triumphant. It had

taken a little subterfuge, a few white lies and

a whole lot of moxie on his part, but he now had

the schedule of a weekly traveling poker game

and the names of some of the participants.

With his list firmly in his pocket, he headed

out the door in search of a killer.

One hour later

Scully pushed open the door to the office,

noticing immediately that it was empty. Where

the hell had Mulder gone now?

She’d just returned from another go round with

SIC Michelin. The man had gone from

insufferable to potential homicide victim in the

space of ten minutes, a new record for Scully.

She could take his arrogance; she could even

take his demeaning attitude toward her and her

profession. What was really making her look for

places to stick her scalpel where his severed

artery wouldn’t stain her lab coat was the way

he kept invading her personal space every time

he was around her.

Sure, they hadn’t taken out an ad in the Bureau

employee newsletter, but her relationship with

Mulder had been office canon for years even

before they _had_ a relationship, at least in a

physical sense. She knew Grif was simply

finding new and inventive ways to push her

buttons but that realization did nothing to

dampen her anger.

She wanted nothing more than to go to her

apartment and soak in a hot tub. But Michelin

wanted a detailed report on the tox screenings

of all five victims and she’d stuck her foot in

her mouth, telling him she’d have it to him

first thing in the morning. That meant at least

another two or three hours in the office. She

closed her eyes and cursed the day Grif

Michelin’s mother looked at his father. And

then her cell phone rang.

“Scully, where are you?” Mulder asked.

“I’m in the office. Where the hell are you?”

she shot right back.

“I’m on my way to a poker game, actually,” he

said with a smile she could detect even through

the phone line.

“Poker game? Mulder, do you even know how to

play poker?” she asked, trying shake the

‘fishwife’ image from her mind.

“I’ll have you know I won the money for my plane

ticket back to the states one summer from an all

night poker game after orals,” he said with a

sniff.

“Playing a bunch of rich, spoiled preppies,

Mulder. I’m not surprised. But why did you

decide to take up the sport right now?”

“I’m pretty sure that’s the connection between

your victims.”

“Tell me you aren’t going to this game to find

the killer,” Scully said with a heavy sigh.

“Mulder, we’ve had this conversation too many

times . . .”

“Hey, this does not count as a ditch,” he

defended himself. “I’m calling you right now,

at 7:35 pm, to tell you the exact location and

the nature of my meeting.”

“You make it sound like I’m your appointments

secretary,” she growled.

“I’m sorry,” he said contritely. “I know you

worry, Scully and I also know that in the past

I’ve given you just cause . . .”

“In the past? Try last week,” she huffed but he

ignored her comment and continued on.

“I’m telling you where I’m going and what I’m

doing. I’m just checking the place out. It’s a

traveling poker game. I’ll sit in, play a few

hands and unless I lose my paycheck early, I’ll

be home by 11, Scouts Honor!”

“Once again, Mulder, you were an Indian Guide,”

Scully ground out through clenched teeth.

“Whatever,” Mulder quipped. “Scully, I have my

gun, I have my cell phone, I’ll be fine. Now,

are you going over to my place or should I come

to yours?”

She sighed, remembering the report she had yet

to start. “I’ll be at the office, more than

likely,” she said dejectedly. “I promised

Michelin a report first thing tomorrow.”

“Want I should kick his ass?” Mulder asked

innocently.

“No, I’m more than capable of handling that

particular assignment, thank you,” she replied

happily.

“Well, I guess I have to give you first dibs,

then. So, keep the bed warm, or I’ll keep the

bed warm, hey, did we ever decide what bed we’re

warming tonight?” he asked in a slightly

befuddled voice.

“My turn tonight.”

“Then I better stop by the apartment and feed

the fish,” he reminded himself absently. “I’ll

catch you later, G-woman.”

“Just don’t lose the rent, G-man.”

“Affirmative,” he replied crisply. “Hey, did

you know that I’m madly in love with my

partner?”

Her whole face broke into a broad smile. “I

heard that years ago. That’s old news.”

“Yeah, well, I hear she’s madly in love with me,

too,” he taunted.

“Now, _that_ you can take to the bank, Mulder.

Try to get home in one piece.”

“I promise,” he answered. “As an Indian Guide.”

Before she could make any response, he’d hung

up.

Scully shook her head and slipped her phone back

in her pocket. While talking to Mulder she’d

booted up the computer and now she sat staring

at the desktop icons. Double clicking on the

little blue ‘e’, she waited for the FBI homepage

to appear. Now, where to start?

Nero’s Palace Italian Restaurant

Tyson’s Corner, Virginia

11:57 pm

Benito Orlando glared at the two men sitting in

front of him.

“Whaddya mean you got no idea who’s doin’ this?

Either it’s Mendera or some new slob but I don’t

pay you goons to sit on your asses doin’

nothin’!” the olive skinned man said, strangling

his knife and fork in each hand. Orlando wasn’t

a tall man, but what he lacked in stature he

made up in sheer meanness. In his youth he’d

been known as ‘pollo de muerte’, little chicken

of death. It was a nickname he was proud to

hold.

The taller of the two men licked his lip

nervously. “It ain’t Mendera, boss. He’s as

pissed off as you.”

“Then it’s a new bunch, some outsiders. Has

anyone checked with the Banderas up in

Baltimore?” Orlando demanded.

The second man, small with beady eyes that

seemed about to burst into tears shook his head

emphatically. “Boss, Vito’s tellin’ the truth.

We checked with Banderas, we checked all the way

up to Atlantic City. There ain’t no new gangs

forming. This guy, who ever he is, he’s workin’

alone.”

“So we got some mope tryin’ to play Wyatt Erp,

is that what you’re sayin’?” Orlando asked,

calming down enough to put his knife and fork

gently back on the table.

Both men nodded in unison, a freakish imitation

of two life-sized bobbleheads.

Orlando leaned back in his chair, an oily smile

on his face. “So, he’s alone. That just makes

our job easier.”

“But boss, we got no idea who he is!” cried

beady-eyes.

“And we ain’t the only ones looking for him,

neither,” interjected the tall one. “The FBI is

gunnin’ for him.”

“For what?” Orlando asked, confused.

The taller man shrugged. “Knockin’ off

enforcers,” he said with a bemused expression.

Orlando chuckled at that. “Boy, it’s gotten a

lot more confusin’ since the days when my

granddad used to send tortellini and lasagna to

J. Edgar for his little parties,” he huffed.

“But I never thought they’d be doing our work

for us.”

“There’s a rumor that he’s hittin’ guys after

poker games. We was gonna check that out,”

beady-eyes jumped in, now that the boss seemed

in a better frame of mind.

“So what the hell are ya doin’ here?” Orlando

roared. “Get your asses out on the street. And

don’t come back till you have word on this guy.”

“You wants us to ‘erase’ him, boss?” beady-eyes

asked, feeling more secure by the minute.

Orlando considered the remains of his veal

scaloppini intently before looking up at his two

associates. “Nah. You goons had your day. Now

it’s time to bring in the big guns. Just tell

me where he is, I’ll do the rest.”

The little man deflated slightly but nodded,

heading out the door with his companion.

“So, who do you think the boss is gonna call?”

beady-eyes asked his friend.

“Ain’t gonna call no ‘ghostbusters’, that’s for

sure!” replied the taller man. “I’d put my

money on Benny callin’ Vinnie.”

Beady-eyes sucked in a breath at the name.

“Vinnie . . . the Torch?”

“Hey, ya gotta fight fire with fire, right,” the

tall man reasoned and they both broke into

laughter.

FBI Headquarters

The next day

9:15 am

Scully sat staring so hard at the blank screen

that her eyes began to cross. She had been

through all the possible medical sites, and even

a few of the more in depth crime statistical

sites and had come up with nothing. It didn’t

help matters that she’d waited up until well

past midnight for her partner, cursing his video

collection for it’s complete lack of anything to

amuse her while she tried to forget about the

case. She’d fallen asleep on his couch and he

hadn’t managed to wake her when he carried her

into bed. Even so, she’d awakened 30 minutes

late to find he was nowhere in the apartment.

Now she was tired, grumpy and wanted nothing

more than to have Skinner call up and tell her

they were required on a case in Middle of

Nowhere, Kansas and their flight was to leave in

an hour.

Mulder must have sensed her foul mood because

he’d left a note on his computer screen telling

her he had some research to do that would take

him out of the office for most of the day.

Scully was pretty sure he was off in a corner of

the building using a covert computer to find

casino sites and practice up on his poker

abilities, but he turned off his phone to escape

detection and she hadn’t had a chance to call

him on it.

Now, she sat where she’d sat most of the day

before. The computer screen was still blank,

waiting for her report. Mulder had equipped her

computer with several of his favorite bookmarks,

a pastime she had repeatedly scolded him about.

As inspiration struck, she was glad to have

them. As much as she tried to rationalize the

bodies she’d seen in the last few days, there

seemed no logical or plausible explanation. At

least, not an easily arrived at plausible

explanation.

Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, she

clicked on ‘favorites’ and let her eyes scan the

list. She grimaced, but finally clicked on the

‘Weird Science Database’. Thank heavens Mulder

was not in the room to see her at that moment or

she would never live it down. Most of the

entries were of no merit to the case, it wasn’t

a ghost, she doubted to the extreme that it

could be attributed to alien abduction. Two

words jumped out at her from the screen: ball

lightning.

Ball lightning, Scully already knew, was another

name for plasma electricity balls that seemingly

appeared out of thin air. They were sometimes

connected with storm activity in the atmosphere,

but sometimes they just appeared with no source

and disappeared in an equally mysterious manner.

Some accounts considered them harmless, but on

occasion they had started fires, fried

televisions and wrecked havoc before vanishing

into nothing. For years, scientists had doubted

the validity of claims of ball lightning, but in

the last couple of decades, several respected

scientists had documented some of the eyewitness

accounts and the phenomena was grudgingly

receiving official recognition in the scientific

community.

Among the pages of scientific explanations of

ball lightning there were several eyewitness

accounts of encounters with the plasma balls.

As she clicked on each entry and read the

stories, each person’s ordeal began to take on a

familiar tone. Of course, there were no cases

of people who had actually been touched by the

balls of floating plasma. It seemed in most

cases the witnesses could outdistance the balls

or the balls actually seemed to ‘avoid’ contact

with humans.

But what if that wasn’t the case?

Scully tapped her foot and grabbed the mouse

again, this time looking for sites on electrical

injuries. Just from her own observation, she

was positive the voltage to produce such massive

destruction within the victims had to be much

higher than ordinary household current.

Lightning, in whatever form, seemed a more

plausible explanation. This was the connection,

the cause. And, Scully gleefully mused, it had

scientific, or at least ‘fringe’ scientific,

standing.

After several hours of reading, she opened a

clear screen and started to type up her report

for the Task Force.

The X Files office

6:21 pm

When he’d not gotten an answer at her apartment,

Mulder hadn’t bothered calling her cell phone.

She was most likely still in the basement,

working on her report. That’s exactly where he

found her.

Her head jerked up when she heard the door swing

open. She reached for her gun, but quickly

dropped her hand and allowed herself to break

into a huge grin. “Is that a pepperoni pizza in

that box, G-Man?”

“Either that or I’m really glad to see you,” he

shot back and deposited the pizza box on the

flattest pile of papers on his desk.

“Pepperoni, half mushrooms for the fungus

lover.”

“Mulder, you old softie!” she exclaimed, opening

the box and pulling out a slice. “You didn’t

wake me when you came in last night. So, how

much did you lose?” she asked, reaching over to

her desk to grab a handful of tissues to use as

napkins.

“You wound me, Scully! ‘How much did you lose?’

What, have you no confidence in my ability to

master the simple game of poker?”

“We’ll play ‘the simple game of poker’ with Bill

and Tara the next time Mom has a family

gathering, and we’ll see how well you’ve

mastered it,” she smiled coyly. “How much are

you out?”

“Forty-three bucks,” he said with a sigh and

grabbed out his own slice. “But I could have

won it back if I’d been able to stay out past

curfew,” he added with a dejected slump to his

shoulders.

“You were several hours past curfew in my house,

sailor. Any leads on a possible UNSUB?” she

asked, settling down on her chair.

“Nada. But I found out there’s more than one

game. There’s another one tonight. Apparently

gambling is alive and well in Northern Virginia

and the Maryland Suburbs, Scully. All that

potential tax money and no body to collect it.”

“Well, I may have stumbled on the murder weapon,

so to speak,” she grinned, pleased that at least

she’d made some progress on the case. “Assuming

these were actually murders,” she added, moving

to pick up sheets from the printer and handing

them to her partner.

Mulder sat down at his desk and read quickly

through the printed pages. When he got to her

findings, he looked up in surprise, a smile

spreading across his features. “Dear Diary,

today Dana Scully used the words ‘ball

lightning’ in an autopsy report. My heart

leapt!” He skimmed the rest of the report and

handed it back to her. “Good work, Scully. But

are you sure you want to put that on the

record?”

Scully took the pages, straightened them and sat

down across the desk from Mulder. “It’s the

only explanation that makes sense, Mulder.

There was no ‘point of contact’ burns, the

voltage was extreme to say the least. I would

say these men were just the unfortunate victims

of plasma electricity.”

Mulder pulled on his lip, staring off toward the

darkened back of the office. “You think this

was, what? An act of God?”

“Mulder, look at the evidence. Ball lightning

occurs naturally, there are hundreds of

documented and eye witness reports . . .”

“And in all those reports, Scully, how many

deaths occur each year?”

Scully dropped her eyes and tried not to look

rattled. “Well, to be perfectly honest . . .”

“None, if I’m not mistaken. I’ve done a little

homework on ball lightning myself, quite some

time ago. I ran across the same websites you

found when we were investigating some deaths by

lightning a few years back. And I distinctly

remember that ball lightning had accounted for

no deaths, according to the documentation.

However, I did see evidence of several fried TVs

and computers.”

Scully’s face fell. “You don’t think it’s ball

lightning,” she said calmly.

He smiled at her. “You give up too easy,

Scully. No, I think it’s quite probably ball

lightning. I just don’t think it’s ‘occurring

naturally’ as you seem to think. I think it’s

being directed at these men,” he poked his pizza

slice in the air to make his point. “I think it

truly is being used as a murder weapon. That is

the only way to explain how five different men

could die of the same ‘naturally occurring

phenomenon’. The only remaining question is who

is committing the murders.”

Scully frowned and looked back at the screen.

Mulder was correct, five deaths, even by regular

lightning, would be skirting the edges of

extreme possibility. And it did feel like a

crime was being committed. “I just don’t see

how we’ll be able to find the killer, Mulder.

What are we looking for, somebody with a really

big plasma ball? They might stand out in a

crowd,” Scully reminded him dryly.

“I’m not giving up on the poker game, Scully. I

think there’s something there.”

She rubbed the back of her neck with one hand

while clicking off the computer with the other.

“OK, Mulder, go play poker. But I warn you, I

don’t make loans.”

He came up behind her, took over the neck rub

with his own hands and kissed her just under her

left earlobe.

“I was hoping to get an advance on ‘services

rendered’,” he whispered in her ear.

“In your dreams, G-man,” she laughed. She

turned her head and pressed his fingers to her

lips. “I have a task force meeting at 8,” she

said with a disappointed sigh.

“That’s OK. The poker game starts at 9,” he

said, tapping her nose with his index finger.

“We’ll meet up at your place at . . .”

“God knows when,” she supplied. “Mulder, I’m

going home and taking a hot bath when this

meeting is over. If I’m still there when you

get in, drain the tub and carry me to bed,” she

requested with a big yawn.

His smile was enough to brighten a darkened city

block. “I think I can handle that,” he said

cheerfully. “See you tonight,” he added,

snagging the last piece of pizza and heading out

the door, leaving her to finish her report.

K&M Construction

14564 Canal Street

Alexandria, Virginia

11:13 pm

Mulder licked his lips and stared hard at his

cards. Two eights, two aces, and a six of clubs

stared back at him. Dead man’s hand. Scully

would not be pleased. He looked around the

table and considered his options. “I’m out,” he

said flatly and threw the cards on the table.

“Mr. Ed-u-kay-shun is out, gentlemen,” said the

dealer, a wirey African-American with a gleaming

smile. “That brings us to you, Rockie.”

Ray Boulder looked nervously at his cards.

Squat. Nothing there. A five, a seven, a jack,

and two threes. It was worse than nothing. And

he knew he was already in the hole. There was

only one option. “I’ll raise you ten,” he said

and stared straight across the table into the

eyes of the large man with a big black

moustache.

Four of the men at the table, including Mr.

Moustache, broke into uproarious laughter.

“Rockie, you ain’t got squat,” bellowed the

Moustache. “Now don’t go diggin’ youself in no

hole you can’t climb outta. Just lay down the

cards and call it a night.”

Ray sat there, resisting the urge to squirm.

But then he thought about the last several weeks

and a calm smile came to his face. “Sure, Al.

What was I thinkin’? Just kiddin’ around, ya

know how it is.” He placed his cards face down

on the table. Al’s smile turned up a hundred

watts as he raked his winnings into a pile in

front of him.

“I’m out,” Mulder announced, pushing back his

chair. The dealer smiled at him as Mulder

handed over four twenties and a ten, his losses

for the evening.

“Pleasure playin’ wid ya, Marty. Come back

anytime,” the dealer laughed. He then turned to

Ray. “So, we come to the Rock. Dig out the

wallet and cough up 5 pictures of Mr. Jackson,

and be quick about it, we got a game to finish.”

“Nah, Jake, let’s call it a night,” Al said with

a stretch and a yawn.

The other men looked nervously at Al, but no one

said a word. Jake’s eyes darted from Ray to Al

and back again.

“I’ll settle up with Rockie, here,” Al said with

a forced smile. “Besides, he owes me all the

money he’s out. Why make everybody else wait,

right?”

The table immediately broke into nods and

mutters of agreement. Before Mulder had a

chance to reach for his jacket, most of the men

had fled the small conference room at the back

of the construction company office.

“Al, look, I have the money,” Ray blurted out.

“It’s all back at my car. I don’t like comin’

into these games with too much money on me, ya

know? No tellin’ what might happen. Let me go

get it and I’ll be right back,” he assured

“Lemme walk ya to your car, Rockie,” Al said

with an oily smile. “So you don’t have to walk

all the way back.” He turned and glared at

Mulder. “Hey, you, rube,” he sneered. “Beat

it!”

Mulder looked from Ray to Al and knew

immediately that he shouldn’t get involved. It

was a gambling debt; no court in the land would

defend the man. He had no business getting

involved. Scully would absolutely kill him if

he got mangled in a fight over a stupid poker

game.

“Um, I need a ride,” Mulder said calmly,

unobtrusively rubbing his ankle against his

other ankle, checking to make sure his spare gun

was indeed still in place. He could hear

Scully’s sigh as if she was standing right

behind him.

“Bus stops half a block down to the left,” Al

said with a frown.

“Oh, yeah. Well, trouble is, I’m tapped out,”

Mulder continued. His hand was itching to reach

down to his gun, but he forced himself to stand

tall and look straight into Al’s eyes. His mind

flashed a strange image of staring down a cobra.

Al regarded Mulder coolly and then swiftly dug

in his pocket, coming up with a handful of

coins. He tossed the coins down on the table,

just inches from where Mulder stood.

“Now, I repeat, beat it!”

“Sure thing. Nice playing with you,” Mulder

said quickly, scraping the coins into his hand

and depositing them in his pocket. There was no

point in antagonizing the man, who outweighed

him by at least 150 pounds. Mulder shrugged on

his jacket and left by the door he’d come in.

‘Go home, go home, go home,’ a voice that

sounded incredibly like his partner’s sang in

his head, but Mulder looked around the

industrial park and spotted a good hiding place,

a darkened alcove across the street. Sure, Ray

had tried to cheat, that much was obvious.

Mulder had watched as the little man palmed

cards during the night, and he was certain Ray

was trying hard to skip out on the money he

owed. But Mulder knew he couldn’t go home with

a clear conscious if the man was beaten.

Besides, Mulder reasoned, maybe Ray could give

him some information about the games and the

players that could lead to their killer.

‘Right,’ Scully’s little voice growled

sarcastically in his head.

Al and Ray wasted no time coming out of the

construction office. Ray was a few feet ahead

and Al was staring holes in the man’s back.

When they arrived at Ray’s beat up old Caprice,

Al didn’t wait any longer. He grabbed Ray by

the collar and lifted him up into the air,

slamming the smaller man down on the hood of the

car before raising his fist to pummel Ray’s

head.

Mulder reached down and unholstered his gun,

preparing to step out and break up the melee,

when he heard a loud noise, like a giant balloon

popping. Suddenly, from nowhere, a ball of blue

light at least three feet in diameter appeared

behind Al. As the giant man stepped back to

renew his assault on Ray, he was engulfed in the

ball and static electricity danced off every

hair on his body. He was lifted off the ground

at least four feet into the air and with a noise

that rivaled a sonic boom, he sailed a dozen

feet and landed in a smoking heap in the middle

of the deserted street.

Before Mulder could move, Ray was jumping in the

front seat of his car and shoving the key in the

ignition. Coming to his senses after witnessing

such a display, Mulder ran to the passenger side

of the car and pounded on the window.

“Open up, Ray. I’m with the FBI!” he shouted

through the glass of the passenger side window.

His gun still plainly in sight, he pulled out

his identification wallet and plastered it

against the window.

Ray’s eyes grew wide, but he dropped his hands

from the steering wheel. Slowly, he leaned over

and unlocked the car door, allowing Mulder to

open it. Mulder slid in the seat and looked at

Ray.

“I don’t want to hurt you,” he said in a rush.

“I think you know something about some deaths

that have been occurring lately. I just want to

talk to you.”

“I ain’t done nuthin’ wrong,” Ray cried out,

shaking his head and beating his fists on the

steering wheel. “I didn’t do that, there’s no

way in hell I could do that,” he stammered,

looking terrified out at where Al’s body still

smoldered in the wane light of the street lamp

half a block away. “I didn’t do it,” he said,

spent from his panic and laid his head on the

steering wheel.

Mulder considered his options. “Look, will you

come with me? I think I can help you.”

Ray turned his head and peered at Mulder. “You

said you were FBI. Why do you want to help me?”

Mulder smiled. “Because I think you have a

unique ability that you don’t even know and I

think we need to figure out how you can control

it.” Then he grew serious. “And you were

present at the deaths of six individuals.”

“Scumbags!” Ray spit out without lifting his

head. “They were nothin’ but scum!”

“That might be the case, Ray, but they were

killed by something you say you had no part of.

What if the next time it decides to turn on

you?”

It was obvious to Mulder and the thought had

crossed Ray’s mind. He raised his head and

nodded in agreement.

“So, where you wanta go?” Ray asked. “I don’t

got much gas.”

Mulder refrained from chuckling. “My apartment

is just on the other side of town. We can go

there, relax and you can tell me how all this

came about.”

Ray shrugged and started the engine. As he

pulled away from the curb, neither man noticed a

black Lexus SUV a block down the street, which

waited until Ray turned and then followed them,

not even slowing down as it passed the

smoldering remains of Big Al.

Mulder pulled out his cell phone and punched a

couple of buttons. The phone rang a few times

and then voice mail picked up. “This is Dana

Scully. Please leave a message and I’ll get

back to you as soon as I can.”

Mulder cursed softly and then straightened in

his seat. “Scully, it’s me. Look, I think I

found a really big lead. But I need you to do

something for me. Call the Alexandria PD and

tell them there’s another stiff outside K & M

Construction at 145th and Canal. Don’t bother

with the autopsy just yet, I can give an

eyewitness account. Call me when you get this,

OK?” He shut off the phone and looked over at

Ray.

“You were there, right? At all six deaths?”

Ray nodded, concentrating on the road ahead.

“What was the address?”

Mulder shook his head and looked out the window.

“2630 Hegal Place. Just take this road another

couple of miles and you’ll run into Hegal. Then

take a left.” The rest of the ride was in

silence.

Act III

FBI Headquarters

11:45 pm

Conference room 4B

Scully sat quietly at the back of the room of

agents, glaring at Grif Michelin who was calmly

listening to each man or woman’s report. The

meeting had started at 8 and she was certain

she’d be on the way to Mulder’s apartment by 10

at the latest, but Grif seemed to relish in

particularly long meetings. Her ass had fallen

asleep at least 45 minutes ago.

“And that brings us to our ‘consultant’, Agent

Scully. Come on up and tell the folks about

your ‘revelation’, Agent Scully,” Michelin

crowed as he waved Scully up to the front of the

room.

Scully tamped down the rage boiling within her

and stood, collecting her papers with measured

deliberativeness. With head held high, she made

her way to the front of the room. Surveying the

gathered agents, she looked them each in the eye

and began her report.

“You’re out of the friggin’ mind, Scully!”

“I thought we had the ‘sane’ half of the

partnership working on this task force!”

“What a minute, didn’t I see something about

ball lightning on the Sci Fi channel last

night?”

“So what are you trying to tell us, Scully?

We’re to be on the lookout for a really big

thundercloud?”

A full ten minutes after the break up of the

meeting and her mind was still reeling from the

taunts and accusations flung at her. She was

angry enough to break into tears, but that was

one thing living with an asshole brother like

Bill had taught her – never let them see you

cry. She collected her papers from the podium

and headed for the elevator. She’d go down to

the basement, toss her report in the garbage,

drive to her apartment and bring that bottle of

chardonnay into the bathtub with her. If she

didn’t drown herself in a drunken stupor, maybe

Mulder would come home and take her to bed.

Maybe, just maybe, she’d let him keep her in bed

for the next month.

The last person she wanted to see was Grif

Michelin leaning against the wall next to the

elevators.

“Quite a show you put on in there tonight,

Scully. Do you do matinees on the weekends?” he

asked with a smirk. Scully wanted nothing more

than to knock out his two perfectly matched and

artificially white front teeth.

“I gave my report, Agent Michelin. And now, I’m

going home,” she replied through gritted teeth.

She started to stab at the elevator button, but

Michelin’s hand shot out and grabbed her at the

sleeve. “Scully, when you get home tonight, do

us all a favor and tie a bell around your

partner’s dick. Or better yet, cuff him to the

bed for a while.”

“Remove your hand right now or I’ll have you up

on harassment,” she seethed.

“Oh, I don’t think so,” Michelin purred. “If

anybody’s been ‘sexually harassing’ you, that

would be Mulder. But I want you to listen to me

and listen good. Your partner is in deep shit

if he thinks he’s going to work on this case

behind my back. I can have you both exiled to

some field office in Nebraska, if I so desire.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Scully

ground out, ripping her arm from Michelin’s

grasp. She hit the button to call for the next

car with a little more force than necessary,

almost breaking a nail in the process.

“Just tell old Foxy boy to keep his dick where

it belongs and out of my investigation. Or I

can’t be held responsible. Got it?” He turned

on his heel and swaggered down the hallway.

“Fuck off,” Scully muttered, but Michelin was

already out of earshot.

It didn’t take long to toss the report, grab her

coat and purse and start for the door. But in

her haste, her purse strap caught on the edge of

her desk, causing her purse to tilt and the

contents to spill all over the floor.

“Goddammit,” she shouted to the walls and

stooped down to pick up the mess. As she was

putting her cell phone back in its holder, she

noticed the message symbol was blinking.

Punching in the appropriate numbers, she

listened to Mulder’s message.

“Goddammit to hell!” she shouted louder. As

usual, Mulder had run off and left her with all

the dirty work. Angrily she punched in the

number for the Alexandria Police Department as

she headed out to her car. In minutes she was

on the way to 145th and Canal. She was mad

enough that she wanted to tell him off, but when

she dialed his cell phone, she got his voice

mail. Refusing to give up the satisfaction of

yelling at him in person, she disconnected the

call without leaving a message and threw the

phone on the passenger seat. The rest of the

ride to the crime scene was spent devising

tortures for both her partner and Agent Grif

Michelin, each more gruesome than the last.

2630 Hegal Place

11:45 pm

Mulder unlocked the door to his apartment,

ushering Ray into the darkened foyer. He

flipped on a light and nodded toward the sofa.

“Take a load off. Want something to drink?”

“Beer?” Ray requested innocently.

Mulder just stared back at the man with crossed

arms.

“Ice water,” Ray relented and perched nervously

on the edge of the seat. “So, you gonna arrest

me?”

Mulder got the water and heading back into the

living room. “I’m not altogether convinced that

you’ve committed a crime, Mr. . . . um . . .”

“Boulder, Ray Boulder,” Ray said, taking the

glass from Mulder’s hand.

“Ah,” Mulder said with a knowing smile. “That’s

where all the ‘Rockie’ references were coming

from.”

“Yeah, well it ain’t because I was a heavyweight

champ,” Ray snorted. “It’s usually a put down.”

Mulder nodded again. “Ray, how long have you,

uh, been witnessing this . . .”

“The blue ball?” Ray offered. He stared down at

the glass of water as if hoping it would supply

an answer. “Shit, I don’t know. A couple of

months now, I guess. It started right after I

got electrocuted.”

“You were electrocuted?” Mulder asked in

surprise. “You look pretty good for . . .”

“Nah, I was just shocked real bad, that’s all.

Made my hair stand on end, that sort of stuff.

Didn’t even lose a full day of work, dammit,”

Ray groused. “But it was that night, after a

poker game, that I saw it for the first time.”

“Tell me about it, Ray,” Mulder prodded.

“Well, see, these two goons were gonna rough me

up.”

“Like tonight,” Mulder interjected.

“Yeah, like tonight. And all of a sudden, I

hear this noise and this big blue ball of light

and the two goons go up like a cheap roman

candle. I mean, I couldn’t do nothin’, ya know.

I ain’t no doctor!”

“No, of course not,” Mulder said dryly. “So you

had nothing to do with the ‘big blue ball of

light’s appearance?”

“What, like ‘summon’ it or something? Christ,

no! I mean, it scared the shit out of me! I

didn’t want nothin’ to do with it.”

“But you have been, shall we say, using it,

haven’t you, Ray?” Mulder nudged. “Sort of like

a ‘bodyguard’, maybe?”

Ray tilted his chin up in defiance, but refused

to meet Mulder’s eyes. “Look, it ain’t my fault

if it happens to not like it when some two-bit

goomba is trying to bust my nuts. For all I

know, it’s my goddam guardian angel.”

“Or fairy godmother,” Mulder deadpanned. “Look,

Ray, you had to know that this thing was lethal.

And yet you continued to put yourself in

situations that caused it to respond. That

could be considered premeditated,” Mulder

explained.

Ray bristled immediately. “Hey, we ain’t

talkin’ about no murder charges, are we? Coz, I

don’t think I’m in too much danger o’ that!

Who’s gonna believe this shit? No cop I know.

An’ besides, it ain’t like I was takin’ out

‘upstanding model citizens’. These pukes had

rap sheets as long as your arm! If I had any

part in this, I was doin’ a public service!”

“Ray, Justice isn’t _that_ blind,” Mulder said

tersely. “But you realize, you’ve been stepping

on some big toes. Aren’t you afraid somebody’s

going to come after you?”

The small man laughed at that. “You saw what

this thing can do tonight. Bring ’em on! I

ain’t afraid of nothin’!”

There’s a bang behind them, like a gunshot, but

when Mulder reached for his weapon and looked

around, he realized it was the lock on his door

giving way as it was kicked inward. A man was

standing in the now open doorway, a sawed off

shotgun straddling his arms. “Maybe you better

start being afraid, now, Ray,” Mulder whispered.

145th and Canal

Alexandria, VA

12:10 am

“What the hell did that?” demanded the

Alexandria Police detective who had arrived at

the scene just minutes before Scully.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” Scully

answered tersely. “Did you call the M.E.

already?”

The detective frowned at her but nodded. “Yeah.

They should be here in about half an hour.”

Scully closed her eyes, wishing she were

anywhere else but the middle of a deserted

street in an industrial park waiting for a

morgue wagon. Finally, she opened her eyes and

looked around. A few cars were scattered up and

down the street. One about two-thirds of a

block down looked awfully familiar. She jogged

down the street and looked in the driver’s side

window.

“Mulder?” she called out, but it was apparent

the car was abandoned. If he’d left his car,

where was he, she wondered.

The disgruntled detective caught up with her,

touching her shoulder to get her attention.

“You wanta come here and give me something to go

on?” he pleaded.

“Sure, just as soon as I call my partner,”

Scully said, but stopped as she was pulling her

phone out. Several other cars had arrived and

even from half a block away she recognized one

man out of the rest. Grif Michelin. Foregoing

her call, she stormed over to the head of the

task force.

“Come to see for yourself, Agent Michelin?” she

spat out as she approached him.

Michelin turned toward her, eyes ablaze. “And

why the hell didn’t I get a call from you, Agent

Scully. You look like you’ve been here a while.

I had to hear about this from the Alexandria

PD.”

“I called the Alexandria PD,” Scully shot back.

“And I’m here because Mulder witnessed the

killing. He left me a message while I was in

the meeting tonight and directed me to find the

dead man here.”

“So why didn’t he stick around? Where is the

Spookster?” Michelin asked, eyes scanning the

assembled crowd.

“He said he thought he was going to have an

explanation.”

Scully could almost see a blue vein bulging out

on the agent’s neck. “I thought I made it clear

that Spooky Mulder was to have no part in this

investigation!” he roared.

“And you also made it clear that you were

unwilling to listen to any explanation that

didn’t fit into your limited world view,” Scully

shouted right back.

It took some effort, but Michelin brought

himself under control. “So, you still think

this was done by ball lightning?” he smirked.

“Yeah, I do,” Scully sneered. “And I bet it had

something to do with the poker game that took

place in that building right there,” she added,

pointing to the construction company office.

“That’s an office building,” Michelin said

dismissively.

“And a traveling poker game meets there on

Thursday nights,” Scully explained. “Or at

least it did tonight.”

Michelin’s eyes grew wide and Scully saw

something in them, something the agent was

hiding. Before she could question him on it,

another agent shouted at them from the curb.

“Agent Michelin, we found something!”

Michelin glared at Scully for a moment and then

trotted over to the agent. “What is it?”

“It’s a wallet. Belongs to a Raymond Boulder,

Tysons Corners.”

Michelin took the wallet and stared at the

license, then walked over and looked at the

burned corpse still lying in the street.

“Unless he really gained weight, not to mention

grew a few inches, this license doesn’t belong

to this guy.”

Scully was beside him in an instant, taking the

wallet from his hands. “Then it must belong to

the killer,” she deduced.

“Do you think Mulder took him in?” Michelin

asked. It was the first time he’d asked a

question honestly all night.

“I don’t know. He might have. But I don’t

think he would have taken him to the police

station. I was about to call him when you

arrived.”

“Call him. We need to track down this Mr.

Boulder and ask a few pointed questions.”

2630 Hegal Place

12:15 am

“Put that little peashooter down, Mr. FBI,” the

incredibly big man drawled as he walked into the

apartment. “I just want the little pebble

there.”

“You don’t wanta do this,” Ray said quietly,

looking anxiously over the big man’s shoulder.

“You ain’t gettin’ no help from above this time,

pipsqueak,” the man growled and with one hand he

cocked the shotgun.

“Um, I really wouldn’t do that,” Mulder said,

watching the same spot Ray was so fixated on

right behind the big man with the gun.

“No Fibbie gonna tell me what ta do!” the man

sneered and took aim at both men as they sat on

the sofa.

What happened next, Mulder would be hard pressed

to say. The minute the man’s fingers tightened

on the trigger, Ray launched himself at his tree

trunk-like legs, bringing him down. Almost

simultaneously, there was an enormous pop and

crack and a glowing blue ball, six to eight feet

in diameter appeared, engulfing the man, Ray and

half Mulder’s living room in its center. There

was a second where all the light bulbs in the

room popped from the electric surge. There was

a sizzling sound and the room exploded in fire.

Mulder was mesmerized, unable to move. He could

feel the heat of the blaze as it blistered his

skin, could see the bodies writhing on the floor

within the flame, but was frozen to his spot.

‘Get out! Get out NOW!’ It was Scully, but it

wasn’t Scully. It was that little voice in his

head that always said what Scully would say to

him at just the moment he needed to hear it. He

looked over at the door. The flames had quickly

spread across the hard wood, licking up the

varnish like it was saltwater taffy. There was

a wall of fire between him and the door. Smoke

was choking all the air out of the room and he

crouched down, trying to decide whether to run

through the fire or just lay down and die.

clip_image005

‘Water!’

He squinted through the smoky haze and could

make out the way to his kitchen. Picking around

the small dinette that was already smoldering

and caught fire as he approached, he ran the

last few feet to the sink and grabbed the towel

from the oven door handle. He doused the towel

in water and hurriedly wrapped it around his

face, covering his nose and mouth. As an after

thought, he seized the sprayer attachment to his

faucet and soaked his body liberally. Without

bothering to turn the water off, he huddled down

as far as he could and crab walked toward the

door.

It was no use, the last ten feet would be

through flame. He could just make out the

hallway, and saw the flames licking the walls

out there. Making sure of his direction, he

closed his eyes and ran as fast as he could.

It was one of his worst nightmares revisited.

The hallway was going up as quickly as his

apartment. For a moment he was lost in a sea of

smoke, fire and panic, but again, that little

voice called to him. ‘Left, the stairway is

left’. He didn’t even think to doubt it, he

just turned left and ran like hell.

The stairs were crowded with other tenants

fleeing the inferno. His heart was racing, his

flight instinct taking control of his actions.

It was a struggle to not climb over the other

people as desperate to escape as he was. On the

landing of the second floor, he caught sight of

one of his neighbors, straining to get her

father, who was in a wheelchair, down the

stairs. His heart almost burst in his chest,

but he knew what had to be done. Clutching the

arm of the most able bodied man next to him, he

pointed toward the woman and her father. “We

have to help them get out!”

The man, Mulder recognized him as the new tenant

above him, glared at him for a moment, but

nodded and hurried down the last few steps to

the landing. Together, they hoisted the old man

out of the wheelchair and began carrying him

down the remaining two flights. Mulder looked

over his shoulder and could see the daughter,

still fighting to get the wheelchair down the

stairs. “Leave it, don’t block the stairs,” he

shouted up to her. A moment of indecision and

the woman shoved the wheelchair into the hallway

and joined them as they hastened to the exit.

Mulder didn’t even notice they’d reached the

bottom until the cold air hit him like high tide

hitting the beach. It completely knocked what

little oxygen he had out of his lungs. He was

coughing, gasping for breath that refused to

come. His lungs felt on fire. The last thing

he remembered was seeing a creature in yellow

snatch his arm and then all was darkness.

4:45 am

Dana Scully’s car

It was too hard. She didn’t want to go in.

She’d called both morgues and neither had been

able to identify the bodies taken from the scene

of the fire. She’d gone to George Washington

University Medical Center and had barged into

the morgue, demanding access to the victims.

One by one, she examined each corpse, each time

going through the dread of lifting the sheet,

only to find a moment of relief, then pounding

fear when she realized that she hadn’t found her

partner yet. He was still out there. She had

to keep searching.

She looked up and saw the familiar Emergency

Department entrance to Northeast Georgetown

Memorial Hospital. Not here, could they have

taken the body here, just blocks from her

apartment? What cruel irony to find Mulder so

close and yet gone. She parked the car in a

spot she knew wouldn’t be towed and dragged her

feet all the way to the door.

The Emergency Department was bright and hectic.

People sat in the chairs or stood shivering

nearby, some wrapped in blankets. She walked

with heavy heart to the information desk,

drawing out her badge to display it for the

receptionist.

A friendly face greeted her. “Agent Scully! I

wondered when you’d get here,” exclaimed the

young woman behind the desk. “Cathie Mosely,

you remember me from your partner’s last visit

with us?”

“Oh, Cathie, yes.” Scully fought to find her

composure. “About my partner . . .”

“I think they have him settled in a room. Let

me check,” Cathie said, turning to her computer.

“Mulder, right?”

Scully almost collapsed with relief and elation.

“Yes, Mulder, Fox. Can you tell me the room,

please?” She didn’t even care that she made it

sound so dire that she find him.

“Room 713, right across from the nurses’

station.”

Cathie didn’t even have time to write the room

number down on a card, Scully was already

running to the elevators.

Epilogue

Northeast Georgetown Memorial Hospital

Room 713

12:31 pm

He coughed, long and hard. It made his ribs

rattle and his head ache. But it woke him up as

effectively as a bucket of cold water. He

glanced around. Oh, yeah, hospital. Had he had

this room before? But there was a scraping of a

chair and he turned his head. Ahh, much better!

Scully! Before he could enjoy the view, he

started hacking up a lung again.

“Try to relax, Mulder. Here,” she handed him a

cup of water. “Just sips. We don’t want you to

choke on top of everything else!”

“I found the killer, or rather what killed those

men,” he rasped out, allowing her to press him

back against the pillows.

“Raymond James Boulder. 1347 East Elm, Tysons

Corners, Virginia. Thirty-six years old, worked

for Fairfax Power and Light Company. Deceased,

or at least I’m almost certain that was him the

firemen found in your apartment.”

“He was the source of ball lightning, Scully,”

he said, his voice trailing off into another

coughing fit.

Scully waited patiently for him to recover

before she spoke. “Yes, Mr. Boulder was a

victim of an industrial accident at his job the

day of the first death. Apparently he became a

conduit for ball lightning.”

“There was another guy, a hit man,” Mulder

choked out the words and took another sip of

water gratefully.

“Vincent Pallano, a.k.a. Vinnie the Enforcer,

a.k.a. Vinnie the Fist, a.k.a. Vinnie the Torch.

Before he was burned to a crisp tonight, he was

a member of the Orlando Crime Family.

Apparently he was following Ray or you, or

both.”

Mulder looked over at the clock on the wall.

“Was I out of it for days again? You sure seem

to know a lot of stuff for just a little after

lunch!”

That earned him a smile that lit her whole face.

“I did spend a considerable amount of time

piecing together the facts about Ray this

morning. But as far as Vinnie is concerned, a

little bird told me. Or rather, told the D.A.

One of the Orlando gang was pulled over for a

routine traffic violation. When they realized

he’d also violated parole, he started singing

like the first robin of spring.”

“He’s giving up his family? Guy won’t last

long,” Mulder said around a cough.

“He’s going WPP. New name, new identity. But

among the people he gave up was a certain FBI

Agent with strong ties to all the major

organized crime families in the Metro DC area,”

she said with a smug grin.

Mulder eyes grew to the size of saucers.

“Michelin? Get outta here!”

“Grif Michelin is currently suspended from duty,

without pay and is under house arrest. His

career, from the looks of it, is over!”

“And they say there is no Santa Claus,” Mulder

grinned. “OK, so that’s the good news, what’s

the bad news. How long is my sentence here?”

“Actually, you can leave as soon as we find you

something to wear. You did suffer some smoke

inhalation, as you might have guessed from the

coughing. You have second degree burns on your

exposed skin, but the firemen were quite

impressed that you had the presence of mind to

get your clothes wet before braving the fire in

the hallway. They think you were incredibly

stupid to try running through the fire, but it

was that or jump, so you took the better route.

For that matter, I was quite impressed. Mulder,

you’ve come a long way since the Venerable

Plaza,” she said proudly, caressing his cheek.

“I can honestly say I owe it all to you, Scully.

I kept hearing you tell me what to do. It was

like you were right beside me. You saved my

life.”

Tears were sparkling in her eyes as she let him

kiss her palm. “I wish I had been with you. It

would have saved me several hours of panicked

worry,” she whispered. Giving them just a

moment to revel in this one more escape from the

clutches of death, she slipped her hand from his

grasp and ruffled his hair. “Your apartment, on

the other hand, did not fare so well.”

Mulder closed his eyes. “How bad?”

“Total loss, Mulder. The whole building. I

went by there this morning, when the doctor

assured me that you were fine but just needed to

sleep. Two of the exterior walls are still

standing, but the building owner was there and

said he has no intention of rebuliding. He’s

going to demolish what is left and sell the lot.

It will probably become a parking lot for the

apartment complex next door.”

“Great,” Mulder said with a heavy sigh. “So, I

have no where to go. Think Skinner would notice

if I crashed on the sofa outside his office at

night?” he asked with a wry grin.

“I think I have a better idea,” Scully said,

leaning over to kiss him.

Dana Scully’s Apartment

Georgetown

9:45 pm

“This is just ’til I find a new place, Scully.

We work together, we spend a lot of time

together, I don’t want us to get on each other’s

nerves,” he said, helping her move clothes from

one of the dresser drawers to make room for the

contents of the Joseph A. Banks sacks sitting on

the bed. He picked up the sacks and dumped them

in the drawers, missing Scully’s look of total

dismay at his ‘organizational skills’.

“Mulder, it’s fine. We won’t get on each

other’s nerves. If you haven’t managed to get

on my nerves yet, I think we’re fairly safe.”

“But we’ve never . . . cohabited before, Scully.

I tell ya, this is more than either of us

intended. I’ll start looking for apartments

tomorrow.”

“The doctor let you out of the hospital because

I assured him you would rest. Instead, we spent

three hours in the mall restocking your

wardrobe. The only thing you’re going to do

tomorrow is sleep in,” she said firmly. “I’m

going to call for the pizza. Anything special

you want on it?”

“Is requesting hot peppers too much?” he asked

sweetly.

“No, as long as they don’t sneak over to my half

of the pizza,” she said with a smile.

A few minutes later, she found him on her sofa,

trying to lie down. His legs were bent at the

knees and he looked totally miserable.

“It’s a little short,” he said, sitting up.

“You’ve been on it before, Mulder,” she scolded.

“Only to sit. To sleep, you always let me take

the bed. Hope you don’t make me sleep on the

couch,” he said, drawing her down onto his lap.

“Behave and you can stay in the bed,” she

promised, kissing his forehead. She ran her

hand over his head, brushing his hair back at

the same time. “Mulder, are you OK with all

this? You lost all your clothes . . .”

“I can’t believe I’m going to work wearing

Joseph Banks,” he said with a groan.

“All those videos you don’t own . . .”

“More Frohike’s loss than mine. I haven’t

watched them in years.”

“You lost your sofa . . .”

“I know, Scully. I’m feeling that right now,”

he said sadly.

“And your poor fish.”

He sighed deeply. “Yeah, those guys had been

with me a while. That one molly was close to a

year old. And the tank, did I ever tell you I

got that tank the week after I graduated from

the Academy? I bought it when I moved in to

that apartment.”

She kissed him tenderly on the forehead. “I’m

just glad you didn’t share its fate.”

He shrugged and she could see he was struggling

with his emotions. Then he tightened his arms

around her. “I didn’t lose anything I can’t

replace, Scully. All I really need is right

here in my arms.”

“Good answer,” she said, leaning down to capture

his lips in a kiss. “And one of these days,

we’ll get you some more fish.”

the end.

Too Far for an X-File

Title: Too Far for an X-file

Author: Theresa J

Summary: Crossover between Farscape and the X-files.

Mulder meets John Crichton in a secret military

prison.

Rating: PG-13

Author’s notes: This was written for the VS11 Cross

Over Special. Two weeks exclusivity on the VS11 site.

After that, archive anywhere. I always wanted to have

these two meet! Just some fun for me.

Time Period: This takes place before “Terra Firma”,

Season 4 of Farscape. For the X-files, time period

fits with the VS11 timeline.

Spoilers: For the VS11 MS relationship status. For

Farscape, almost everything up to “Terra Firma”.

Disclaimer: The X-files, Mulder and Scully belong to

Chris Carter and Tenthirteen Productions. Farscape,

John Crichton, Moya, Aeryn Sun and other characters

belong to Henson Studios and the SciFi Network. I’m

just borrowing these guys for a while, I don’t own

them, and no copyright infringement is intended.

One line belongs to “Foxy Lady” by Jimi Hendrix.

Feedback: Please and thank you!

theresacarol1013@yahoo.com

——

Secret Military Prison

Undisclosed location

1:07 a.m.

A square room. Funny how something so common looked so

strange to him now. John Crichton sat in an

uncomfortable metal chair, trying to find a good

position in which to settle himself. He’d gotten used

to the amorphous curved lines of Moya, the living

alien ship he’d been aboard for the last several years

of his life. Sometimes he’d imagined that the chairs

and beds he slept in while living on her would adjust

themselves to his body, molding themselves to him as

if Moya were able to communicate by touch as he sat or

slept.

Sleep. He remembered sleep. His red-rimmed eyes stung

as he looked up at the harsh overhead light above him.

He could see deep shadows hug the underside of his

cheekbones and the hollows of his eyes in the

reflection of the two-way mirror. He never thought jet

lag would insinuate itself so strongly after

travelling through a wormhole in outer space. It

didn’t help that he hadn’t slept since he’d been back

on Earth, either.

The door to the small interrogation room swung open,

snapping him back to alertness. Crichton automatically

stood and reached to his side for a holster that

wasn’t there. They’d taken Wynona, his alien version

of a pistol, away from him. His hip felt light and

empty without it, and he made an awkward gesture with

his hand, scrubbing at his close-cropped hair to hide

the motions he’d taken in defense. His leather pants

squeaked as he shifted his weight, then stilled

himself to size up the man that had just entered the

room.

He was most definitely a government employee. The

style of the dark, double-breasted suit he wore just

reeked of it. He was a few inches taller than

Crichton, with a thin, though muscular build. Not as

stocky with the muscles as Crichton himself, but

athletic at least. He had a too-clean-cut way about

him, yet the facade was spoiled slightly as he spat

the remains of a sunflower seed shell into his fingers

and dropped them into the wastebasket in the corner of

the room.

Crichton remained standing as the other sat on the

opposite side of the table. ‘Who the frell was this

guy?’ Crichton had thought for sure he’d be seeing

some ornery official from NASA come to beat his head

into the ground.

“John Crichton?” the suit said.

“Yeah. And you must be Joe Friday,” he replied dryly.

The suit paused, a twinkle in his eye that appreciated

the quip, but also recognized Crichton’s sarcasm as a

defense mechanism even more so than the weapon absent

from his hip.

“Sorry, wrong division. I’m Agent Fox Mulder with the

FBI.”

“Ooooh… Foxy! I’m comin’ to get ya!” Crichton

replied, twanging an air guitar and then smirking at

the FBI agent.

“It’s just Mulder, if you don’t mind. Sunflower seed?”

Mulder held out the red and white plastic bag he had

gotten out of the vending machine two floors up and

popped one into his mouth while he waited for the

other to consider.

Crichton sat down slowly, watching Mulder for signs of

dishonesty. Mulder held his gaze just as intently, not

even blinking as he dipped his hand gently into the

snack bag again and cracked two more seeds open with

his teeth.

“All right, Mulder. Why aren’t you NASA?”

Crichton decided this guy wasn’t going to do him any

harm… yet. He rifled his fingers into the offered

bag and snatched up a handful of seeds. He’d promised

himself that he wouldn’t eat too much while he was

stuck on Earth, but along with lack of sleep, lack of

food was another thing that was wearing him thin.

The outer shells tasted good — salty, nutty, earthy.

Much better than many of the alien foods for which

he’d been forced to acquire tastes. He closed his eyes

and could almost pretend that he wanted to come back

here for good. He was human after all. Did he really

want to continue playing the fish-out-of-water game on

a living ship, with a half-crazed Luxan, a two-foot

green eating-machine Dominar, a gray haired, gray

skinned teenaged thief, and a… Peacekeeper?

Crichton’s face softened at the thought of Aeryn Soon,

a Peacekeeper defector that was one of the other

passengers on Moya. That was the reason, the biggest

one anyway, that he had to go back. Thousands of

universes and a thousand chances to convince her that

it was okay to love him — he’d finally done it,

but… He promised he’d always go back to her, but

that wormhole had just come out of nowhere. He still

didn’t have full control over his abilities to predict

wormhole locations and their times of appearance.

Sometimes he got lucky. This time he had found Earth,

but this time he wasn’t looking for it.

Mulder crumpled up the half-empty bag of sunflower

seeds, and pushed them across the table to him.

Crichton was able to focus on Mulder, but it took him

a moment to remember what he’d asked the agent before

thinking about Aeryn. She had a tendency to overpower

his thoughts sometimes, especially when he thought he

might never see her again.

“I’m not NASA because I’m the one who got you out of

their stewing pot. I want to know why you’re so bent

on getting that module back. What’s your hurry in

getting back out into space? And getting out there

trying to bypass security. Did you think nobody would

notice you taking off with a trillion-dollar project

they thought was lost forever?”

“Point taken Beanpole,” Crichton said, chewing on the

last of his seeds.

Mulder bit on the inside of his bottom lip and nodded

subtly, visibly keeping a temper under wraps. “It’s

just Mul–”

“Mulder,” Crichton grinned, “Yeah, I know. So you’re

helping me, is that it? What’s in it for you?”

Mulder had the decency to look mildly surprised at

this question. Then he said in all seriousness,

leaning over the table, “I want to know what’s out

there.”

“Oh, lordy, lordy! You do *not* want to know.”

Mulder remained hovering over the tabletop, but now

rested his elbows on top of it. He’d be in for the

long and tiresome story, if that’s what it took.

Crichton could see, though, that Mulder knew exactly

that it was not a tiresome story at all.

“All right, Beanpole.”

Mulder glared, but moved nothing.

“Sorry. Mulder.”

Crichton inhaled deeply through his nose, trying to

decide the best way to spill it all. Hell, this weirdo

might actually believe him. But where to begin? Maybe

he ought to start off with the ship, or how he first

got out there, or the project with NASA, or Aeryn.

No. He knew what to ask first. “How are you going to

get me back out there, anyway? I mean, I can spill my

guts to you like slicing open a Ton-Ton with a Light

Saber and I’d still be left out in the cold.”

Mulder sat back in his chair. “I have friends that can

get us where they moved the test-module. I believe

it’s now in Area 51.”

“Wow. I guess I’m involved in a bonafied alien

conspiracy now.”

“You have no idea. Point is, my friends have ways. My name

is known in those circles, too, so we’ll have to be

extremely careful. I’ll only be able to go with you so

far,” he had a hunger in his eyes as he said this,

“though I wish I could go the whole way.”

Crichton could see that Mulder was truthful in his

speech. Stupid with ideals, yes. But truthful. He

really did want to know.

“Have you seen Them? Are they the Grays?” Mulder asked

in so soft a tone, Crichton thought it might have been

a timid request. But Mulder’s face was full of awe.

“Far from it, Mulder.”

Crichton proceeded to tell the short version of how

he’d been testing out the module; how he’d gotten

sucked through a wormhole and ended up in a different

universe, in the middle of a confrontation between

Peacekeepers and a ship that had been apprehended by

escaped prisoners — all of whom were different

aliens.

He told him about the translation device implanted

into his foot when Mulder asked how he communicated

with them. He told him about Kar D’Argo, Rygel,

Chiana, Zahn, Scorpius, and Aeryn.

Then he told Mulder about his return to earth the

first time. How his father had greeted him and told

him about wormholes, and that it really wasn’t his

father but an alien that looked like him. It was the

only way the alien could think of to tell Crichton

that he held in his mind, the key to wormhole

technology, and that it would be revealed to him when

he was ready to understand it.

He told him about the plague Scorpius had become to

him, and the obsession Aeryn had become to him. Saving

Earth from the clutches of Scorpius and the

Peacekeepers was one of his quests. Aeryn was the

other. Right now, Aeryn was the most important thing

in his mind, because he saw what Earth thought of him

when he had come back. He felt like Earth was lost to

him. It wasn’t his life anymore.

“My father still works in the space program. He

doesn’t understand why I cannot bring him, or any

other explorers with me when I return. And if I can’t

bring them, then I don’t go,” Crichton concluded.

Mulder sat silently for long moments, absorbing the

whole crazy story. Crichton shifted around in his

strange buckled vest and leather pants, stretched out

his back from sitting so long. Mulder watched him,

studied his eyes, bright with exhaustion and with

determination. Crichton lowered his head, tired from

the telling of his tale, and unsure if it would buy

him a chance to get back out into space.

“I believe you.”

Crichton snapped his head up. “Damn, monkey! Why

didn’t I meet you before?” He grabbed Mulder’s hand

and shook it furiously.

“I’ve been stuck in a basement office for a long

time.”

*****

24 Hrs later

Outside of Area 51

Mulder lay back on the hood of his car, staring up at

the sky full of stars. Out in the desert, one could

see more stars than any other place on Earth. He

wondered which one of them Crichton was going back to?

He remembered his conversation with the space traveler

on their way out here, before he turned Crichton over

to direct communication with the Gunmen to get him

inside.

“So,” Mulder asked casually, “how does it work between

a human and a… Peacekeeper?”

Crichton smiled brightly, showing off his gleaming

white teeth. “Surprisingly well. Though I had to wear

her down to it.”

Mulder cleared his throat, slightly embarrassed about

asking personal questions about someone’s love life.

“I meant…”

“Don’t sweat it, Mulder. I know what you meant.” He

adjusted his earpiece as Mulder sped the car along the

open desert road. “Peacekeepers and humans are very

much alike. She has the physiology of a woman, but

she’s just built a little differently.”

“How so?”

“Well, here’s a good example. I found out recently

that she was pregnant.”

“Wow. You’re a regular Captain Kirk, aren’t you?

Fraternizing with the aliens that way.”

“Nice, Mulder. But here’s the catch. It might not be

mine, or it could be mine, but I didn’t exactly do the

deed — particularly.”

“Okay, I understand the first part, but if it is

yours, how could you not have–”

“Let’s just say, I wasn’t quite myself,” Crichton

winked at him, but didn’t explain any further. Trying

to describe that he’d been split into two versions of

himself by an alien ray-gun, in which both were

completely himself at the same time, body and soul,

was a little much to go into when they were less than

a half an hour away from his ticket home.

“I — probably got her pregnant, but she chose the time

to have the baby. It doesn’t just happen for her.” Then

Crichton said under his breath, “God, I wish I had

been there.”

Mulder was furiously confused and bursting at the

seams to ask him more. But instead, he asked, “She’s

worth the world to you?”

“My man, she’s worth a thousand worlds to me.”

“I know the feeling.”

He did know. If he had met Scully anywhere on this

Earth or another, he would have felt the same way for

her. Finding out that there was really something out

there was Mulder’s primary reason for diverting John

Crichton away from being trapped in a government

prison by NASA. He didn’t want Crichton to become

another legend lost to the alien conspiracy, something

that wasn’t supposed to exist.

For the brief time he got to know Crichton, Mulder

began to realize that he was one of the most human

people he knew. Against all odds, dealing with strange

worlds and beings, he adapted his own knowledge of

himself, and used it to overcome diversity in an alien

world.

Mulder glanced at his watch. It would be any minute

now.

A rumble in the distance made him sit up and look to

the West. He saw a glow toward the horizon that became

a thin streak of white vapor shooting straight up into

the sky. As it got higher, it faded completely from

sight.

A crackle came through his earpiece, and he heard

three voices whooping and shouting through the

static.

“Did you see that, Mulder? He made it the sonofabitch!

Whooo!”

Mulder added to the celebration assaulting his eardrum

with his own shout toward the sky. “Yeeeaaaahhh!”

He hopped off the car, and leaned his head back as far

as it would go, just before he could become dizzy from

his body’s imbalance. He hoped one day he’d be able to

travel as Crichton had. But would he really want to

leave what he had behind him?

“Mulder?” Frohicke’s voice came in clearly through his

earpiece. The other two had hushed for the moment.

“You’d better start getting out of there before they

start sweeping the area for witnesses.”

“All right Frohicke. Hey, thanks for this, guys.”

“No problem, Mulder. What a scene! Thanks for the

excitement, man.”

“All right. See you when I get back. I’m headin’ home

to Scully.”

“Lone Gunmen out.”

“Mulder out.”

*****

The End

Smallville X

Title: Smallville X

Author: Vickie Moseley

Summary: Mulder and Scully are sent to Smallville to

investigate the strange happenings surround a teen-

aged boy.

Category: X, Crossover (Smallville), MSR

Timeline: X Files: Virtual Season 11, Smallville:

Season 3

Rating: PG

Archives: Exclusive with VS 11 for two weeks, then

anywhere

Author’s note: My apologies to avid Smallville fans.

I watch the show occasionally, so I might not have the

voices down. But it’s a great show, and the David

Nutter connection could not be ignored. Forgive me if

I screwed it up too much.

Special Thanks to Theresa for character knowledge.

Feedback: vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com

Smallville X

by Vickie Moseley

Metropolis International Airport

January 23, 2004

“You can’t be serious.” Scully was standing next to

the baggage corral at the Metropolis International

Airport, arms crossed, ready to do battle.

“Scully, I’m not making this up. The kid is freaky!”

Mulder said, smiling around a sunflower seed stuck

between his front teeth.

“And you think this ‘freaky kid’ had something to do

with an explosion, power surge, what have you, that

leveled a farm and caused damage in the neighborhood

of millions of dollars? How, Mulder? Is this

‘Nuclear Boy’? What are we talking here?” She

spotted her two-suiter and lunged for it, dragging it

to safety before the tall Marine next to her tackled

his seabag, which was also hurrying around the corner

of the carousal.

“Actually, Scully, someone has dubbed the kid ‘Super

Boy’ but I’m not falling for it. And there is a

possible explanation,” he added as he pulled his well-

worn suitcase off the carousal and hoisted the strap

onto his shoulder.

“And that would be — ?” asked Scully, leading the way

through the crowded airport concourse and up to the

Lariat Rental Agency window where she pulled her

identification and gave their registration

information.

“A meteor shower hit the area about a dozen years ago.

Some strange things resulted.”

“Strange? Mulder, after all these years, you have to

get a little more specific. What kind of strange?”

“A kid with gills, for one. A telepathic kid. A kid

that survived leukemia, a fatal car crash and a fatal

plane crash, for another. Some rather, well,

dangerous teenagers, and I’m not talking gang bangers

here, Scully. Dangerous in the mutant variety way.”

“A whole town of mutants? Mulder, how have you

managed to keep this garden spot off the tour?” she

asked, signing the rental agreement and picking up the

key with a nod to the attendant.

“I just found out about it, Scully. Smallville is,

well, rather small.”

“I’m trying to figure out why Skinner signed off on

this 302,” she said, pointing him in the direction of

the short term parking shuttle that would take them to

their rental car.

“A gentleman by the name of Lionel Luthor, head of

Luthorcorp and a major contributor to both political

parties, by the way, has convinced Director Tenet that

the FBI might want to look into this kid. He tossed

out words like ‘possible terrorist connections’ and

‘threat to national security’.”

“The buzz words of the day, these days,” Scully said

with a sigh.

“Exactly,” Mulder replied.

“But we don’t do terrorism, Mulder,” she pointed out

as they settled on the bus.

“I know. I’m not buying the terrorist line, anyway.

But the other stuff, the mutants, the meteor — that

has me intrigued. And this kid, Clark Kent, he seems

to show up just in the nick of time. He keeps saving

people.”

“Sounds like a town hero, not the town terrorist.”

“From what I can get on him, he’s the All-American

Boy, Scully. Darling son of Martha and Jonathan Kent,

straight A student, on the high school newspaper.

He’s every mother’s dream.”

“And the Director of the FBI thinks he might be a

terrorist. Well, at least we have a wonderful

Midwestern winter storm to look forward to,” Scully

mused as she nodded toward dark clouds on the western

horizon. “Five will get you ten we’re snowed in by

morning.”

By the time they found the Sheriff’s office, it was

getting dark. The Sheriff, an overworked woman with a

dour expression, was less than helpful.

“The Kents are good people. I don’t think you should

be botherin’ ’em,” she said flatly. She then gave

them sketchy directions on where to locate the Kent

farm and let them out the door.

“I thought small towns were supposed to be ‘friendly’,

Scully,” Mulder quipped as they made their way back to

the rental. True to Scully’s earlier prediction, it

had started to snow.

Scully looked up at the sky. “What will it be,

Mulder? The Kents, who arguably won’t be going

anywhere and in all likelihood will be there tomorrow,

or a nice warm motel, preferably one with a claw

footed bath tub that’s big enough for two?”

He winced. “Don’t be a tease to me, Scully,” he

whined.

She shook her head and sighed. “I was expecting as

much, Mulder. To the Kents, but you are driving!”

They arrived at Jonathan and Martha Kent’s house just

after sunset. The lights in the window made for a

cheery and welcome sight in the howling wind and

blowing snow. As they approached the front door,

Mulder could smell something . . . pork chops, maybe,

cooking inside. His stomach rumbled loud enough to be

heard over the wind.

“Muzzle that thing, G-Man,” Scully scolded as she

looked for and found the doorbell.

In the interest of time, both agents had their

identification wallets in their hands when someone

answered the door. Mulder got his wish — it was the

teenager, Clark.

“Can I help you folks? You lost or something?” Clark

asked warily as he looked from one agent to the other.

“I’m Special Agent Mulder and this is Special Agent

Scully. We’re with the FBI. We were wondering if you

could answer some questions. You are Clark Kent,

aren’t you?” Mulder asked with an ingratiating smile.

That name, Mulder. Where had he seen it? Clark

searched his memory and finally came up with the

answer. Chloe’s Wall of Weird. Agent Fox Mulder, aka

M. F. Luder, FBI agent with a penchant for the weird

and unusual. Believed his sister was abducted by

aliens. What a thought. And his partner, Dana

Scully. She had been missing for three months, if

Chloe’s research was correct. They were coming to

investigate him.

Which brought up another set of questions. How much

could he reveal to these people? Hiding the truth, if

the WOW was right, would only cause them to dig

deeper. He might not be happy with the results.

The two agents were standing in the doorway, smiling

at him. He saw the woman, Agent Scully, shiver. He

couldn’t turn them away.

“Uh, yeah, I’m Clark. Just a minute,” Clark said and

turned away from the door. “Uh, Mom, Dad, there’re

some special agents here from the FBI!” he yelled

toward the back of the house.

“I have all the paperwork for that fertilizer right

here in my desk, Agents. Clark, where are your

manners? Let the folks in out of that weather!”

Jonathan Kent chided as he walked into the room,

drying his hands on a dishtowel. Martha Kent followed

in behind him, a wooden spoon in her hand.

“Clark, get these folks some coffee, it’s freezing out

there,” Martha commanded. “Or would you prefer tea?”

she asked lightly.

“No, thank you, coffee does sound good, Mrs. Kent.

But we’d like Clark to stay and answer some questions,

if you don’t mind,” Scully said politely as she

followed Jonathan into the living room and took a seat

next to her partner.

“Clark? He doesn’t buy the fertilizer. I do,”

Jonathan objected.

“They aren’t here about fertilizer, Dad,” Clark said

uneasily, exchanging a look with both his parents.

“Mom, could you get that coffee, please?”

“What’s this about, Agent, uh, Mulder, did you say?”

asked Jonathan, not looking at all pleased.

“Yes, sir, Mulder. Well, to be perfectly honest, sir,

we’re here to find out what we can about some

occurrences during the past few years. An explosion

that leveled this farm, for one.”

Martha was back with the coffee and the tray in her

hand slipped when she heard Mulder’s comment. The

coffee cups, four steaming ones, started the long

descent to the floor. Faster than anyone could see,

Clark was standing beside his mother, holding the

tray, cups intact.

“OK, and I think that would be something else we’re

interested in,” Mulder added dryly, nodding toward

Clark and Martha and the undisturbed tray.

“He’s tried out for the track team,” Martha said

weakly.

“Mom, we better sit down,” Clark said sadly. There

was no way they’d walk quietly away now, he had to

tell them the truth. At least Agent Mulder looked

like the honest sort.

Half an hour later, Clark was finished with his tale.

“So when you’re exposed to this, what is it again?”

Mulder asked, jotting furiously in his notebook.

“Kryptonite. It’s found in small deposits around

here. It was in that meteor shower,” Clark responded.

“When you’re exposed to this kryptonite, it makes you

sick or weak or . . . evil?” Mulder continued.

“Just the red stuff makes me evil. I couldn’t control

my impulses. The green stuff, well that just makes me

sick.”

“It’s almost killed him, a couple of times,” Martha

interjected. By now the poor woman was pale as a

ghost, twisting a tea towel in her hands. “You aren’t

going to . . . take him away, are you? Please, he’s

just a boy,” she pleaded.

Scully looked over at Mulder and shrugged. “I’m hard

pressed to find where Clark has any terrorist

leanings,” she said softly.

“Terrorist? That’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever

heard of!” Jonathan howled.

“I can assure you, my allegiance is to this country,

Agent Scully,” Clark said solemnly. “To my family, to

this town, to this country.” He reached over and

squeezed his mother’s hand. “I would fight anyone who

tried to harm them.”

Scully smiled at the young man. Mulder had already

closed his notebook and was putting it in his jacket

pocket. “I think we’ve kept these nice people from

their supper too long, Scully. We have enough to file

our report.”

“But wait, if you put all that in a report, won’t

there be others like you, others who come and want to

find out more about Clark? They’ll want to turn him

into some science experiment!” Martha objected.

“Mrs. Kent, I’m sorry. If it’s any consolation, we

see any number of odd or unusual phenomenon in our

cases and not all of them receive scrutiny or follow

up investigations,” Scully tried to reassure the

woman. It had little positive effect. The woman

looked almost petrified.

“Well, the least we can do is offer you some supper,”

Martha said, squaring her shoulders as she stood.

“It’s just pork chops and mashed potatoes. Clark . .

. Clark is really good with mashing,” she said,

holding back tears.

“No, but thank you for the very generous offer,”

Mulder refused for them both. “We really need to get

back to town.”

“That north-south road tends to drift in snowstorms.

You might want to watch that curve just before the

bridge,” Jonathan said stiffly.

“I’ll do that, sir. Thank you. And thank you, Clark.

You’ve given us a lot to think about.”

Clark nodded. “I hope I explained it to your

satisfaction, Agent Mulder. Please let the people

back in Washington know I’m not a terrorist?” he asked

politely.

“That will definitely be in our report,” Scully chimed

in. “Try not to worry, Clark. Or you, Mr. and Mrs.

Kent.”

Scully slipped on the ice as they walked out to the

car, Mulder catching her just before she landed

ungracefully on her rear. When he righted her, she

looked around at the quickly mounting piles of snow.

There was at least half a foot already on the ground.

“We better hurry, Mulder. Remember what Mr. Kent said

about the north-south roads drifting.”

“Believe it or not, Scully, I do know how to drive in

snow. And for the record, north-south roads _always_

drift. Winds tend to blow west to east. I thought

you’d know that,” he teased.

She gave him a look and got into the car, shivering

while she waited for him to start the engine.

Clark was on the phone to his buddy Pete Ross almost

as soon as the dinner dishes were finished.

“It’s bad, Pete. Real bad,” he said with a heavy

sigh.

“Why in the world did you talk, Clark? Why couldn’t

you just deny it all and show them the door?”

“Mom was about to drop a tray of coffee,” Clark

explained meekly.

“And you just couldn’t let that happen,” Pete replied

sarcastically. “They think you’re a terrorist? Who

would put them on to you like that?” Pete asked.

“I don’t know. But I think I got them past that.

Even so, they know more about me than I want anyone to

know. I just couldn’t lie to them after what they’d

seen. Besides, I think Chloe knows about them. And

they are from the government.”

“Clark, the Sheriff is from the government and we end

up lying to her all the time,” Pete pointed out.

“This was different. These people are from the

Federal government,” Clark said emphatically.

“Besides, I couldn’t explain why I wasn’t a terrorist

without explaining what I am.”

“I can’t believe they bought that, Clark. I mean the

whole ‘boy with super powers from another planet

living in rural America’. Who would believe that but

a nutcase.”

“Present company included, of course,” Clark teased.

“Agent Mulder said they look into a bunch of strange

stuff.”

“Well, old buddy, you qualify there,” Pete joked,

trying to lighten the mood. “Hey, maybe we can figure

out a way to get that report.”

“The one Agent Scully will no doubt file by her

computer tonight at the motel? I don’t think that’s

possible,” Clark said morosely.

“Hey, something’s bound to turn up. Maybe their boss

will think they’re nutcases.”

“Not much to hope for,” Clark conceded. “I gotta go.

I have some history I gotta do.”

“Good luck, Clark.”

“Thanks, Pete.”

Hanging up the phone, the young man lay back on his

bed and stared at the ceiling. There had to be some

way out of this situation. If only he could think of

a way.

“I think this is the curve, Mulder,” Scully was saying

as she peered out the frost-riddled windshield. “What

a time to have the wipers go out!”

“Could have been worse, Scully. Could have been the

defroster or the heater,” Mulder quipped.

“We should turn back. I’m sure the Kents have a four-

wheel drive vehicle, living out in the middle of

nowhere like they do.”

“Why would they? Clark probably shovels their way in

to town,” Mulder shot back.

“You aren’t really buying this ‘super powers’ story,

are you, Mulder? I mean, look at him. He looked

fairly normal to me.”

“Just because he didn’t have gray shiny skin and big

black eyes doesn’t mean he’s not from another planet,

Scully. Gosh, talk about racial sterotypes!” He

grinned at her huff of breath. “And yes, I do think

there is something to his story. Even Mr. and Mrs.

Kent substantiated the fact that they found him in a

crashed space craft.”

Scully rolled her eyes again. “Oh, yeah. Well, if

all _three_ of them are giving us the same story, then

of course, I believe it,” she said sarcastically.

“Why would they lie?” Mulder shot back. He was having

trouble seeing the road and it was making him testy.

“The publicity. Mulder, do you know how quick one of

those tabloids you read would pick up on a ‘Super

Boy’? Instant fame and fortune!”

“Then why have they waited this long, Scully? The kid

is 16 years old. Why not shove him in the spotlight

years ago? Besides, they seem to have shunned

publicity. I think they only reason they told us the

story was because we came to their door sporting

badges.”

Scully opened her mouth to speak when the car suddenly

slipped out of control. Mulder fought the wheel and

for a split second, it appeared they would be all

right. But then the wheels hit another icy patch and

the momentum of the car hurtled them toward the side

of the road. A split second before they crashed,

Scully realized that the side of the road was actually

the guardrail of the bridge over a small river. Her

screams were lost to the sound of metal ripping and

the car plunging fifteen feet into the icy waters

below.

Clark’s head jerked up from his history book. What

was that sound? Like metal, tearing. It was loud and

unnatural. On the edges, he thought he’d heard a

woman scream. It had to be the wind, he decided and

tried to go back to his book. But then he heard

another sound, ice breaking, water rushing.

The bridge. Someone had gone over the side of the

bridge!

In the blink of an eye he was on the road and running

so fast, the snow melted a path behind him. He got to

the bridge before a human being could take a breath.

When he got there, he saw what had happened. The

guardrail for the bridge was broken at least the width

of a car. Below, the ice on the river was broken into

chunks. But the car was no where in sight.

Looking hard at the icy water, Clark could see the car

below the surface of the water, completely submerged.

The two agents were still inside, trapped, and

unmoving. Clark had to move fast.

Acting without thought, Clark dove into the water. He

tugged at the driver’s side door, but with the

pressure of the rushing water, it wouldn’t budge.

There was no time as the interior of the car was

almost entirely flooded. Clark reached under the

chassis and hefted the car up. With a mighty heave,

he threw the car out of the water and onto the bank.

Clark followed the car out of the water. This time

when he pulled on the driver’s side door, the metal

groaned and separated easily. Water rushed out of the

opening, exposing the two agents, neither of whom

appeared to be breathing.

Grabbing Agent Scully first, Clark performed his own

brand of CPR. The agent coughed and choked, but

started breathing on her own. Turning to the other

agent, he performed the same action. Mulder coughed,

vomited a great deal of water, but his bluish gray

color faded to a more normal pale tan.

“I can’t leave you out here, you’ll freeze to death,”

Clark told the unconscious agents. “But if I take you

into town, it might raise some more questions.”

Considering his options carefully, Clark picked up

both agents and ran at full speed into the city of

Metropolis. The emergency department of the

University Medical Center was bustling. No one

noticed the two people laying on gurneys in the

hallway until one of the nurses heard the woman cough.

Scully’s apartment

One week later

Scully was sitting at her computer, finishing up her

report. Mulder came in from the kitchen, carrying two

steaming mugs.

“That better not be coffee. The doctor said no

caffeine for another week, Mulder.”

“We were hypothermic with mild concussions, Scully.

They always restrict caffeine for any bump on the head

and it’s usually unnecessary. But if it makes you

stop busting my chops, this is cocoa, extra

marshmallows for the G-Woman.”

“You know what I like,” Scully smiled and accepted the

mug.

“So, what are you putting in the report?” he asked,

settling down on the sofa near her desk.

Scully turned to look at him. “Just that we went to

Smallville, interviewed the Sheriff who told us there

was no indication that young Mr. Clark Kent was a

terrorist, and that we were in a car accident that

prevented us from interviewing the suspect, but a

subsequent visit by the suspect in question to our

hospital rooms provided enough evidence to support the

Sheriff’s assessment.”

“Still can’t remember how we got to the hospital in

Metropolis?” Mulder asked, sipping his cocoa.

“No. Can you?”

He shook his head. “Since all the notes I might have

taken were in my notebook, which was ruined by the

snow, I have nothing. But I’m not sure I buy the idea

that we slid off the road and were rescued by a

passing grain truck, Scully. I can’t remember

anything after we left the Sheriff.”

“Mulder, that’s not uncommon. You had a concussion,

so did I. That, coupled with the hypothermia could

very possibly result in amnesia, maybe even permanent

amnesia, of the events immediately preceding the

trauma.”

Mulder pulled at his lip. “So, I guess we just close

the book on Clark Kent of Smallville?”

Scully looked back at her report, saved it to the hard

drive and closed down the computer. “I don’t know,

Mulder. I don’t think we’ve heard the last of Clark

Kent. But for now, I think it’s time we both went to

bed.” At his hopeful wiggle of eyebrows, she laughed.

“And got some sleep.”

He feigned disappointment, but helped her to her feet.

“Fine. I’ll just attack you in the morning.”

the end

Love, Honor, and Obeah

Title: Love, Honor, and Obeah

Author: Martin Ross

Email: rossprag@fgi.net

Rating: PG-13

Category: X-Files/The Practice crossover, casefile

Spoilers: Fresh Bones

Archive: Anywhere after two weeks at VS11

Disclaimer: Fox , Chris Carter, the usual suspects.

Summary: When The Practice’s Alan Shore tries to prove

the murder of a shaman was self-defense, he’ll need

some legal magic and an assist from Agents Mulder and

Scully

Eighth Circuit Court of the Commonwealth

Boston, Mass.

10:34 a.m.

“And how does the defendant plead?” Judge Harrod

inquired cautiously, prepared for anything.

Alan Shore smiled blandly. “Your Honor, my client

would like to plead innocent by reason of self-

defense. Specifically, defense of another.”

Harrod frowned. “Approach the bench.”

Shore glanced at ADA Roland Hill, then back at

the stone-faced judge. “Excuse me, Your Honor. Mr.

Hill or myself?”

“Now, Mr. Shore,” Harrod growled, eyes afire.

Shore smiled at his client and strolled past the

stenographer. He peeked over the top of Harrod’s

bench. “Like what you’ve done with the feng shui here,

Your Honor.”

“You are not pleading self-defense, Mr. Shore.”

Shore’s eyebrows rose, and he blinked innocently.

“Well, I believe we just did.”

“Your client shot an unarmed victim point-blank,

in front of more than a dozen witnesses, in the lobby

of a downtown office building.”

“Yes.”

“Where was the imminent threat? And who were the

others your client claimed to be defending?”

“His family, Your Honor. His wife and his 11-

year-old daughter.”

“And they were present at the time of the

shooting?”

“No, sir.”

“They were in the building?”

“I believe they were in Camden, visiting Mrs.

Dutton’s mother. She’s been having a touch of bursitis

– my assumption would be too much fatty fried foods —

and…”

“Mr. Shore, a few months ago, your colleagues

Mr. Young and Mr. Berluti secured the acquittal of a

woman who cold-bloodedly murdered a drug dealer by

convincing a jury to disregard the basic tenets of the

law.”

“That’s just shocking,” Shore tsk’ed.

“You listen to me, Mister,” Harrod leaned in.

“I’ve had it up to here with your firm’s antics and

gamesmanship. You are not pleading self-defense. You

are not pleading defense of others.”

“Mr. Dutton believed his family was in

immediate and imminent danger,” Alan Shore explained

slowly, as if the judge were a child. “Mr. Delacroix,

the victim, was an Obeahman – he practiced a form of

Jamaican mysticism. Mr. Delacroix had threatened my

client’s wife and daughter, and my client shot him

before he could place a spell on them. I’d guess you’d

call it a spell, but then again, I was up watching

Bewitched on TVLand last night. Well, that resolved,

may we proceed?”

Young, Frutt, and Berluti, Attorneys-At-Law

Boston, Mass.

“Alan,” Tara, the firm’s paralegal and de facto

office manager, informed Shore. “Your ‘expert witness’

has arrived. He’s in the conference room. I offered

him some coffee – he preferred some Earl Grey with

organic honey.”

“I would appreciate it if you didn’t use

parentheses when referring to my case consultants. It

implies doubt about their credibility and authority.”

Tara raised a dry eyebrow as she smirked. “And I

would appreciate it if you addressed your comments to

my face, rather than to other portions of my anatomy.”

“Do we even have organic honey?”

The paralegal sighed and turned on her heel. Alan

deposited his Louis Vuitton briefcase on his scarred

desk and headed for the conference room. Gene Young

blocked his way, his expression just a shade cooler

than Judge Harrod’s had been when he’d set a trial

date for Mark Dutton.

“Eugene!” Shore beamed.

“How’d it go?” Gene asked frostily. “I assume

Harrod knocked down your defense. Maybe you could go

for diminished–”

“We’re dandy, actually. Judge Harrod was quite

reasonable. I believe he feels I’ll make a complete

idiot of myself and the firm. The prospect seemed to

delight him.”

Gene’s jaw tightened “And how do you intend not

to make complete idiots of yourself and this firm?”

Shore looked hurt. “You appear skeptical.”

“This case already has a higher profile than we

need at this point. This…voodoo…angle you plan to

introduce…”

“Obeah,” Shore corrected.

“Just,” Gene said through his teeth, struggling

for composure, “just dispose of this case with a

minimum of spectacle. You think you can do that?”

“Absolutely.”

Gene glared at Shore, who smiled brightly back.

Head shaking, the senior partner stalked back to his

office. Alan shrugged at Jamie, who’d jumped at the

clatter of Gene’s door.

“Dr. Romanisch,” Shore greeted, extended a hand

to the rotund man at the conference table. “I’m

delighted you could come by today. You read my report

of the case, right?”

The cultural anthropologist nodded eagerly.

“Fascinating, and while it’s atypical here in the

U.S., I could cite you a half-dozen anecdotal examples

of violence, even homicide, associated with obeah

practices in the Caribbean.”

“Excellent. And these cases are well-documented?”

“Indeed,” Romanisch said. “I plan to include

them in my next book. I’ve established key linkages

between obeah and other Caribbean religious rituals

and the electromagnetic convergences within Bermuda

Triangle by tracking UFO reports throughout the

region.”

“That is fascinating, just absolutely

fascinating,” Shore murmured. He stood. “Would you

excuse me for just one moment, Dr. Romanisch? I want

to check the progress on that Earl Grey.”

J. Edgar Hoover Building

Washington, D.C.

One month later

“Excuse me, Mr….Shore?” Mulder asked, leaning

forward, his eyes alert. “Did you say obeah?”

Scully, leaning against a nearby file cabinet,

arms crossed, pursed her lips. Mulder studiously

avoided establishing eye contact with her.

“Obeah,” Alan Shore nodded with a Mona Lisa

smile. “I understand you have some experience with

African-Caribbean religion and witchcraft.”

“I wouldn’t call it witchcraft, precisely,”

Mulder corrected. “It’s generally viewed as a sort of

religion or shamanism. Obeah is one of the more

unknown and obscure African traditions of sorcery.

While Santeria, Umbanda, and Candomblè have become

relatively popular in the Caribbean – almost

mainstreamed — Obeah is still veiled in secrecy. Even

the word ‘obeah’ is clouded in secrecy. The Obeahman

is considered something of a cross between a voodoo

witchdoctor, a medicine man, a root doctor, and an

occult spiritualist. And because of the secrecy of the

practice and the alleged power the shaman holds, some

less reputable Obeahmen have used that power as a form

of extortion.”

“Which is where my client enters in,” Shore said.

“The trial begins in three days, and you’re the most

unimpeachable witness I can think of – a federal

government agent who not only validates obeah but has

had actual experience with it.”

“Agent Mulder theorizes about the validity of

obeah,” Scully amended, “and his experience actually

involved alleged voodoo practices at an Army

detainment camp – charges that were less than

definitively proven.”

“Tomayto, tomahto,” Shore shrugged.

“Do you even believe in obeah yourself?” Scully

challenged.

“Oh, God,” the attorney laughed. “No.”

“So this is just some kind of scam, a sleazy

legal tactic.”

Shore’s smile faded. “Mark Dutton believed in

obeah. He believed Robert Delacroix practiced obeah.

And at the time he shot him, he believed Delacroix

posed a direct and immediate threat to his family. I’d

merely ask Agent Mulder to testify to the

persuasiveness of obeah, to the possibility that a

rational businessman might believe in its power.”

“Well, that’s not so unrea-” Mulder began.

“I’ve done some checking up on you, Mr. Shore,”

Scully interrupted. “Until recently, you were an

antitrust attorney with one of Boston’s most

prestigious legal firms. You left that firm suddenly

to join a criminal law firm that, charitably, must be

described as ethically challenged. You then narrowly

escaped disbarment after betraying a client’s

confidence. And let’s not even discuss your getting a

double-murderer off on diplomatic immunity.”

The smile returned. “Agent Scully, has anyone

ever told you your nostrils have a very erotic flare

to them? Sorry, that was very inappropriate, and you

probably could have my last 10 years’ tax returns

audited. So what do you say, Agent Mulder?”

Mulder’s eyes darted uneasily back toward his

partner. “Well, I don’t know how my assistant director

would feel about my testifying about paranormal

phenomenon, especially in a high-profile case like

this.”

“Skinner will have an aneurysm,” Scully

affirmed emphatically.

Shore brightened. “Well, how about if I

subpoenaed you? Then you’d have to testify, and your

boss couldn’t be angry. It’s a win-win.”

Mulder looked hopefully up at Scully. She

opened her mouth, closed it, grabbed a pile of

folders, and left the office.

“Well, then,” Shore concluded happily.

Eighth Circuit Court of the Commonwealth

Boston, Mass.

9:22 a.m.

“Obeah is a folk religion of African origin

practiced throughout much of Latin America,” Alan

Shore instructed the jury – an ethnically and

economically eclectic group. “In Brazil, they call it

Umbanda, Condomble de Congo, or Angola. In Jamaica,

they often call it Kumina. In Guyana, Muslims, Hindus,

and Christians use obeah to perform powerful magic and

weave spells.

“Those who practice obeah sometimes help

people with problems concerning their work, romance,

their home life, and health. They can also harm people

upon whom they seek revenge or are jealous of. I

consider myself an educated, enlightened man who

appreciates the cultural folkways of others. So when

my client first told me about this fascinating

cultural phenomenon, my reaction, of course, was that

it was complete crap and that Mark Dutton was a total

looney-bird who was one pill short of a prescription.”

A murmur moved through the galley, and the

jurors pulled straight in their seat.

The lawyer sighed. “My problem, as I

interviewed Mr. Dutton, was that he was clearly not a

looney-bird. He was absolutely convinced that Robert

Delacroix was a practitioner of this religion and that

he had the power to bring disease and death upon his

wife and his child. And, worst of all, Mr. Dutton had

compelling personal evidence upon which to base his

conviction. When Robert Delacroix confronted Mark

Dutton in the lobby of his office building and told

him that he would harm his family, Mark Dutton

believed unequivocally that he would.

“You can choose to believe that obeah is complete

crap. It’s natural for us to view other cultural

beliefs with suspicion or skepticism. But come on:

Look at what we believe. We have any Catholics here?

Mormons? Methodists?”

“Mr. Shore,” Judge Harrod snapped.

“We’ll talk later,” Shore winked at the jury

pool. “The Civil Rights Act of 1964 states that to be

a bona fide religious belief, entitled to protection

under either the First Amendment, a belief must be

sincerely held. In 1985, the District Court of

Virginia ruled that Wicca – witchcraft — was, quote-

unquote, ‘clearly a religion for First Amendment

purposes.’

“We can all scratch our head or chuckle about the

idea of voodoo dolls or chicken sacrifices or part-

time witches chanting Latin. But I’d like you to

respect one thing: Through a very unorthodox series of

events, Mark Dutton – stockbroker, devoted husband,

loving father – became a true believer in obeah. So

much so that when Robert Delacroix threatened his

family with harm, he viewed that threat with the

seriousness of a gun to his wife and daughter’s heads.

Mr. Dutton’s belief was very, very sincerely held.”

ADA Hill watched Shore return to his seat next

to a sober Mark Dutton, rose with dignity, and

approached the jury box with a benevolent smile and a

shake of his head.

“Mark Dutton first became acquainted with

Robert Delacroix in September, when Mr. Delacroix

picked the defendant up in his taxicab downtown,” Hill

began. “Dutton noticed an amulet hanging from the

victim’s rearview mirror, and, being a basically

amiable man, asked Mr. Delacroix about it. Unbeknownst

to Mr. Dutton, that’s when he became Mr. Delacroix’

mark. Mr. Dutton had no way of knowing that Mr.

Delacroix had a lengthy record of arrests for

conducting a variety of confidence games and

occasionally extorting money from poor suckers who

believed his stories of obeah and witchcraft.

“Delacroix began mysteriously encountering Mr.

Dutton on the street, at the local diner the defendant

frequented, in the lobby of Mr. Dutton’s office

building, offering his services, spells to improve Mr.

Dutton’s health and professional fortunes. By this

time, Mr. Dutton’s interest had waned, and he finally

filed a police complaint against Mr. Delacroix. The

victim was visited by police officers at his place of

employment and, as a result, was terminated by the cab

company.

“Now, this should have been the end of the

story. But Mr. Delacroix wasn’t deterred: He began

haunting the office building where Mr. Dutton worked,

calling Mr. Dutton at all hours both at work and at

home. The snappy patter of the conman gave way to more

ominous hints and innuendoes. Finally, the other shoe

dropped: Mr. Delacroix wanted money to leave Mr.

Dutton alone, and, he implied, to leave Mr. Dutton’s

family alone. Mr. Dutton rejected the offer, and again

called the police. But Mr. Delacroix was good at his

game and there was nothing much the police could do

but once again warn Mr. Delacroix to keep his distance

from Mr. Dutton.

“Then the family cat died. Mr. Dutton’s little

girl came home from school on Halloween, of all days,

to find her beloved pet dead, apparently poisoned.

What frightened the Duttons about their cat’s untimely

death was that the unfortunate animal was found inside

a closed closet within their locked home. Instead of

assuming the animal had ingested some household

cleaner, as was very likely the case, Mr. Dutton

blamed Mr. Delacroix, in fact reported Delacroix had

somehow broken into his home, across town from this

now-unemployed man, without leaving a trace of

evidence. Delacroix had no clear-cut alibi, but the

police had no cause to make an arrest.

“And then, two nights later, the final cruel

twist of coincidence occurred. Brittani Dutton, Mark

Dutton’s 11-year-old child, quit breathing. The

paramedics were called, Brittani was placed on oxygen

and transported to St. Eligius Hospital. She had had

no history of asthma or allergies, and both her

pediatrician and the doctors at St. Eligius were

baffled. And then, two hours later, after Brittani had

become cyanotic, she recovered completely. Later, she

told her parents that it was as if she had forgotten

how to breathe. Whatever happened to his daughter, a

beleaguered Mark Dutton again assumed that his

nemesis, Robert Delacroix, was at the root of it. A

steady campaign of harassment, a stressful situation,

and an unregistered gun Mark Dutton had purchased two

weeks earlier. A recipe for disaster.

“In any event, Mark Dutton had had enough.

With calculation and in cold-blooded rage, he emptied

two .38-caliber bullets into Robert Delacroix’ brain,

then calmly waited for the police.

Roland Hill glanced back at the defendant, a

trim, fit, balding 36-year-old, and shook his head,

this time sadly. “A tragic tale? Certainly. A

cautionary tale for those who would talk too freely to

strangers or who would attempt to prey on the weakness

of others? Absolutely. But people, don’t be taken in

by defense counsel’s fairy tale. Robert Delacroix was

no witchdoctor with mystical powers – he was a

pathetic career felon. Mark Dutton was a fundamentally

decent man driven by urban paranoia to commit murder.

This is neither a religious issue nor a case of self-

defense, as Mr. Shore attempts to assert. The only

constitutional right Mr. Dutton is entitled to is due

process, and the only belief I ask you to subscribe to

that in our basic prohibition on murder.”

Commonwealth Taxi

Boston, Mass.

10:02 a.m.

“And we are here, why, exactly?” Scully

complained as Mulder examined the politically

incorrect, five years out-of-date calendar on the back

wall of the dispatcher’s cubicle. “Mulder, when

Skinner said you were on a tight leash, what precisely

did you think he meant?”

Mulder tore his eyes from the blonde on the

fly-spattered wall. “Look., if I have to testify…”

“Have to?” Scully snorted. “You practically

begged like a schnauzer for a Milk Bone.”

“If I must testify,” Mulder repeated with

dignity, “then maybe it would be good to know if this

is a genuine case of obeah. If it is, then we’re

dealing with an actual X-File. That’s our job right?”

Scully sighed. “I will admit that the

circumstances of the case are very unusual. The

Duttons’ veterinarian could find no specific cause of

death for, ah, Mr. Puffy.”

“And Dr. Erlich at St. Eligius told me they

ran tox screens, allergy tests, blood workups, the

whole routine on Brittani Dutton. Nothing. A healthy

11-year-old suddenly suffers an inexplicable

respiratory episode – after Robert Delacroix hinted

that Dutton’s family was at risk.”

“Down, boy,” Scully breathed as the rail-thin

company manager came back down the hall with a

battered manila folder.

“Bob was bad news day we hired him,” Pat

O’Faolan grunted with a thick, tobacco-filtered Boston

accent, handing Scully the victim’s personnel file.

“The stalkin’ thing, that was just the straw busted

the camel’s balls. He always had some scam workin’ –

shady characters comin’ and goin’, askin’ after him.

Bookies lookin’ for him. Even had his girlfriend

showin’ up here at work. Some classy broad – sorry

there, ma’am – classy young babe. Too sharp to be a

workin’ girl, but definitely not Bob’s type.”

“Better,” Scully murmured. “This girlfriend,

did you get a name?”

O’Faolan sucked a molar and shook his head.

“But I think she mighta been in show business or

somethin’. Swear I seen her somewhere.”

“What about obeah?” Mulder inquired, drawing a

look from both Scully and the cab manager.

“Oh, he followed orders good enough, when he

wasn’t drunk or hung over,” O’Faolan said.

“No. Witchcraft. Did Mr. Delacroix ever

mention having a knowledge of magic or spells?”

He looked disgusted and puffed his stubbled

cheeks. “Always talkin’ how his pop and his grandpop

were some kinda hotshot shamuses back on the island.”

“Shamuses?” Mulder murmured. “Shamans?”

“Yeah, yeah. When he came in a few weeks after

I canned him to get his last check, he told me he knew

a witch more powerful than him would mess my ass up,”

O’Faolan’s grunted. “Said he found a way to cash in on

his voodoo bullshit.”

“Obeah,” Mulder amended.

“Yeah,” Scully yawned. “Obeah bullshit.”

Eighth Circuit Court of the Commonwealth

Boston, Mass.

1:11 p.m.

“At first, I thought he just some kind of lunatic

burnout,” Mark Dutton said nervously, eyes scanning

the crowd in the courtroom galley. “He just started

showing up wherever I was, offering to ‘help’ me. I’d

told him I was a stockbroker, which I guess was a

mistake, and he told me he could help me pick the

right investments, the right time to buy and sell. At

first, I told him I wasn’t interested – you know, I

didn’t think it would be good to upset him.”

“But he didn’t take no for an answer,” Shore

prompted.

Dutton sighed. “No. I finally got fed up and

called the cops, the police. They said he hadn’t

really done anything criminal, that I ought to just

ignore him. Then Delacroix came to me, said I got him

fired. He said I owed him, and if I didn’t give him

‘severance pay’ – that’s how he put it – bad things

would happen. I told him to go to hell.”

“But then, bad things began to happen.”

“Well, the next day, a couple of clients called

and cancelled some fairly large orders. They wouldn’t

explain why, just cancelled. My credit card turned up

missing at lunch, and my car wouldn’t start that

afternoon. Of course, I didn’t think Delacroix was

responsible, but then, it just kept going on.

Misplaced files, small things missing from the office

and at home. I was getting less and less sleep, and

even though I was eating regularly, I noticed I was

starting to lose weight.”

“Then Brittani found the cat.”

Dutton nodded, glancing at his anxious wife,

seated behind his chair at the defense table. “I

remember thinking, he did it. Delacroix. I knew it

sounded absurd, but I couldn’t shake it. By this time,

I’d been reading all about obeah, and there were all

these cases of people getting sick, dying in weird

ways. When we took Brittani to the hospital and they

couldn’t find anything, I knew I had to do something.”

“And what was that?”

“I decided to pay him, Delacroix, off. He wanted

$50,000 to leave us alone. I had well more than that

in some assorted funds, so I liquidated some holdings

for the cash. I had his payment with me the day he

confronted me in the lobby.”

“Refer the court to the item marked Defense

Evidence G – a cashier’s check for $50,000,” Shore

called to the bench. “Why, the next day, didn’t you

simply pay Mr. Delacroix his money and part ways?”

“He wanted more — $100,000,” Dutton related. “He

said the check wasn’t enough for him.”

It was a slight change of phrase from his

original interview with Dutton, but Shore caught it.

“Sorry,” he smiled. “At that point, what did you

tell Mr. Delacroix?”

Dutton’s jaw tightened. “That I’d reached my

limit. That it was $50,000 or nothing. That my family

would not be held hostage. He laughed at me, and said

he was going to give me a demonstration of what would

happen to my little girl if I didn’t come up with

another $50,000. Then he started going into some kind

of trance, mumbling something I couldn’t make out. He

reached into his pocket, I assumed for that amulet he

used to have in his cab. I begged him to stop, but he

kept chanting. Then I remembered the gun. I forgot

where I was for a moment, and I pulled it out. I told

him to stop, I was practically screaming. Then he

grinned at me, and said . . .”

“Yes?”

“And said he wasn’t finished yet, that she

wasn’t finished yet. That’s when I shot him. I

couldn’t let him kill my daughter.”

Alan Shore nodded. “Thank you, Mr. Dutton.”

**

“Detective McGuire,” Roland Hill asked, “what

precisely did you find in the righthand pocket of the

windbreaker Mr. Delacroix was wearing when Mr. Dutton

murdered him.”

“Objection,” Shore sang. “The prosecution’s just

being juvenile, now.”

“Sustained,” Harrod responded through his teeth.

“And I would like future objections to be phrased more

in keeping with the decorum of this court.”

“Absolutely.”

“When Mr. Delacroix was shot,” Hill rephrased,

“what was in his righthand pocket?”

“A cell phone which I entered into evidence,” the

homicide cop stated. “It had been stolen from a

Starbuck’s downtown two weeks earlier and

reprogrammed. We believe Mr. Delacroix purchased it

illegally from a fence.”

“And that was it?” Hill inquired. “No amulets, no

chicken feet, no eye of toad?”

“Your Honor,” Shore sighed. “I strenuously object

to prosecution’s demeaning and borderline racist

characterization of the victim’s religious practices.

His sarcasm, too.”

Hill held up a palm. “Just the phone, Detective?”

“Just the phone,” McGuire said.

“Thank you.”

Shore strolled to the witness box. “Good morning,

Detective. Mr. Delacroix’ cell phone – did it have a

redial feature?”

“Yes.”

“And did you or any of your fellow officers check

the last number Mr. Delacroix dialed?”

“Yes. It was the number for a pay phone at the

corner of Barrington and Freeman Aves., where a

shopping plaza had recently been torn down.”

“And when was this last call placed?”

“At 8:21 a.m. the morning Mr. Delacroix was shot.

Cell phone records established the time.”

Shore smiled. “And could you refresh me on the

time of the shooting?”

“Witnesses fixed it at about 8:25.”

“You checked records for that phone booth Mr.

Delacroix called?”

“Nobody picked up, so there was no record of the

call going through.”

“Now, why do you think Mr. Delacroix might have

been calling a phone booth in an abandoned parking lot

while he reportedly was about to cast a spell on Mr.

Dutton’s daughter?”

“Detective McGuire is not a psychiatrist!” Hill

snapped.

“Psychiatrist?” Shore questioned, raising a brow.

“Never mind.”

Mark Dutton residence

5:15 p.m.

Boston

“No, hon,” Teri Dutton told Brittani gently but

firmly. “I’d like you to stay close to the house until

this is resolved with your dad, OK?”

Brittani, a profusely freckled redhead, started

to scowl, then glanced at Mulder and Scully and nodded

sullenly. The girl bounded into the hall of the two-

story suburban home and up the stairs. Teri sighed and

waved the agents to a tasteful floral couch.

“This has been tougher on Brittani than it has on

me, I think,” Mark Dutton’s wife told the pair. “She’s

somehow got it into her head that if she hadn’t gotten

sick that night, Mark wouldn’t have killed that

horrible man. I suppose I have my share of guilt, as

well: If I’d only seen how bad things were getting

with Mark, maybe I could’ve gotten him into

counseling.”

“I wouldn’t blame myself,” Mulder said,

scanning a collection of framed photos on the coffee

table. “‘Bad’ obeah practitioners are as adept at

conning their victims as they are at sorcery and

spells.”

“Mrs. Dutton,” Scully interjected, “What do

you think happened to your daughter? Could she have

been poisoned or accidentally inhaled or ingested some

toxic substance?”

“She hadn’t eaten anything unusual at school

or at home, and I called some of the other parents

from her school to see if anything was going around I

can’t imagine what it could have been,” Teri said.

“Nothing.”

“How about the cat?”

“Again, I’m mystified. Brittani finding Mr.

Puffy dead that way was one more trauma for her. He

was like a familiar…I mean, a family member.” Teri

paused. “If you don’t mind, why is the FBI interested

in this case?”

“I’m testifying at your husband’s trial,”

Mulder explained. “I’m sort of an expert in obeah,

witchcraft, the black arts.”

“How interesting,” Teri said uncertainly.

The agent picked a photo from the coffee

table. A younger Teri Dutton was surrounded by a group

of beaming women and an older man. “This your family?”

The smile froze on her lips. “Yes.”

“Six sisters? That’s a lot for the Baby Boomer

generation,” Mulder grinned.

“We’re a very prolific family,” Teri supplied.

“You the baby?”

Teri stared at Mulder for a moment. “You’re

very observant. Hey, I better see what Brittani’s up

to. Would you excuse me?”

“Certainly,” Mulder said, watching her move

swiftly to the stairs.

Scully turned to her partner suspiciously.

“What was that all about? The family interrogation?”

Mulder glanced at the now empty staircase, and

grabbed a small 3X5 photo of Teri and Mark from the

table and pocketed it.

“What are you doing?” Scully gasped.

“Possibly getting me out of having to go to

court.”

Eighth Circuit Court of the Commonwealth

Boston, Mass.

Three days later

11:45 a.m.

“We’d like to call Pat O’Faolan,” Alan Shore

announced as his forensics expert left the stand.

“Pat O’Faolan?” Roland Hill posed, flipping

through his legal pad. “I don’t see any Pat O’Faolan

on the list.”

“Yes, Mr. Shore,” Judge Harrod said, a gleam

materializing in his eye. “Who is this O’Faolan?”

Shore didn’t look up from his own pad. “Mr.

O’Faolan would be Robert Delacroix’ former employer.

My apologies for just springing him on the

prosecution, but a boy has to have a few secrets.”

“Mister, you are flirting dangerously with

contempt,” Harrod warned.

The attorney looked up. “And I hoped I was

flirting coquettishly. I believe Mr. O’Faolan should

be able to cast some light on the true nature of this

case, if the court would indulge me.”

“Any other surprise witnesses?” Hill asked.

“Just one of the Duttons’ neighbors, a Tod

Moraine, and then I plan to recall Mrs. Dutton.”

Mulder, sitting in the back row of the galley,

watched Teri Dutton’s head pop up. He quietly exited

the courtroom.”

“All right,” Harrod sighed, grudgingly. “Bring up

your witness, Mr. Shore.”

“Thank you, Your Honor.” Shore scanned the galley

and frowned. “The only problem seems to be that Mr.

O’Faolan is not present. May I have a brief recess to

check on him?”

“It’s close to lunch. I want your witness on the

stand at 1:30, or we move on. Clear, Mr. Shore?”

Shore smiled. “Bon appetit.”

As the courtroom cleared, the lawyer corralled

Teri. “Mrs. Dutton, I’d like to have a word with you

in the conference room at the end of the hall. OK?”

“Sure,” she drawled, eyes narrowing.

**

“Hi, Teri,” Fox Mulder greeted as she entered the

dusty conference room. “Have a seat.”

She studied the agent. “Where’s your partner?”

“I sent her on an errand,” Mulder confided. “Just

you and me for a minute or so. We can talk about Tod

Moraine.”

“What are you talking about?” Teri asked

unconvincingly.

“I think you know. In a few hours, that courtroom

will know about you and Tod Moraine. Tod’s already

told me, practically bragged about your little affaire

du suburbia once the cat was out of the bag. Which

reminds me, how did it feel to kill your child’s pet

and then send her to the E.R.?”

“You’re insane. So what if Tod and I had a

relationship? You’ve seen how emotionally unstable

Mark is, how easily manipulated he is. Adultery’s no

crime.”

“But that’s what it was all about. You wanted a

divorce from Mark, but you knew the affair would come

out and screw up your chances of taking him to the

cleaners. That’s when you hatched your little plot

with Robert Delacroix.”

“That two-bit conman?”

“Pat O’Faolan told me Mr. Delacroix’ ‘girlfriend

was an attractive, classy woman who seemed familiar to

him,” Mulder continued. “My guess was he’d seen you on

TV – your husband’s trial has gotten a lot of sweeps

month coverage. He recognized you immediately when I

showed him your photo. What he didn’t realize was that

you and Delacroix weren’t up to hanky-panky, at least

of the romantic kind. You hired him to pick up your

husband, to start up a relationship with him. He was

to harass your husband and then put a little scare

into him.”

The agent took a long breath and loosened his

tie. “The problem, Teri, is that Robert Delacroix is a

complete and utter fraud. His brother, his father, the

detectives who’ve dealt with him, swear the magic gig

is a total con. Before he came to this country,

Delacroix was a busboy at an island resort. I was

right about this case involving genuine witchcraft,

but I didn’t know which witch was which.

“The other day, when I was talking about obeah

and sorcery, you committed a small Freudian slip. When

you told me Mr. Puffy was a member of your family, you

accidentally said she was a ‘familiar’ – a common term

for a witch’s companion, usually an animal. When I saw

that picture of your and your six sisters, I became

curious. And then you told me you were the youngest in

the family, and that your family was very prolific. A

few calls and I found out your mother was also the

youngest of a large group of siblings.”

Teri Dutton stared at Mulder, mute.

“The seventh daughter of a seventh daughter,”

Mulder stated, swallowing. “Seven is a very

significant number in the occult world. According to

ancient myth, the seventh son of the seventh son or

the seventh daughter of the seventh daughter possesses

supernatural powers. It’s a common legend in several

cultures and religions.

“The little misfortunes that befell your husband

after encountering Robert Delacroix were your doing –

who else had the access to his office and home

necessary to sabotage his car and his accounts? But

when you needed the stakes raised to force Mark to

cough up some marital ‘severance pay,’ you needed a

beard, somebody who’d appear to have the power to kill

your pet and make your daughter ill without showing

any detectable medical symptoms. That cell call

Delacroix sent to that phone booth as he was talking

to your husband was a signal to you, to conjure

whatever curse you two had planned next. But Delacroix

finally decided whatever petty percentage of the take

you were offering him wasn’t enough to merit him

losing his job. He thought he could bluff your

husband, but you two had done too good a jo-”

Mulder’s eyes popped as his words choked off.

Suddenly, he stopped breathing. He simply forgot how

to inhale or exhale. The agent looked desperately to

the woman at the other end of the conference table.

Teri smiled serenely at him.

Mulder’s face was turning blue when the door

clattered open and Scully leveled her gun at Teri

Dutton.

“Mrs. Dutton!” Scully yelled. She caught Mulder’s

eye. Even as he struggled for oxygen, her partner

nodded. Scully’s eyes widened momentarily, but she

caught herself and cocked the trigger. “If I have to,

Mrs. Dutton, I will kill you. Let him go. Now.”

Teri’s focus on Mulder broke, and she glared up

at Scully. What she saw made her turn back to Mulder.

He gasped, and oxygen rushed hotly back into his

lungs. Mulder leaned back and gulped gallons of air as

Scully cuffed Teri.

“You think you can sell this fairy tale in

court?” Mrs. Dutton sneered, her cheek on the table.

“Actually,” a voice said from the doorway, “all I

have to establish is that you conspired with Mr.

Delacroix to victimize your husband and that you

somehow tried to poison Agent Mulder here the same way

your daughter almost died.” Alan Shore kneeled next to

Teri’s face. “Jury nullification – when they hear what

you two did to Mark, what you drove him to, the jury

will simply ignore the court’s instructions and bring

in an acquittal.”

The attorney sighed as he looked to a recovering

Mulder. “What a waste: A hot young suburban housewife

who cheats and is into asphyxiation. By the way, how

was it for you?”

Young, Frutt, and Berluti

Two days later

8:23 p.m.

“Voluntary manslaughter, time served,” Ellener

Frutt nodded, settling before Shore’s desk. “I can’t

believe Hill went for a deal this late in the game.”

“He knew there was good odds the jury would cut

Mark loose after Teri confessed,” Alan Shore

suggested. “At the same time, my confidence in jury

nullification was beginning to wane. All in all,

what’s Eugene’s favorite expression? Good outcome.”

The phone warbled, and Shore plucked the receiver

from its cradle. “Pep Boys Attorneys, Shore

speaking…What?…When did–…Do they think…? Yes,

I’ll be right down.”

Ellener regarded Shore’s now-pale expression with

concern. “Alan? Alan, what is it?”

Shore blinked at his friend. “That was county

lockup. They just found Teri Dutton dead in her cell.

It looks like a heart attack.”

“The stress…” Ellener ventured. “You think she

might have been poisoned? Maybe one of Delacroix’

family?”

Shore shook his head. “She only had one visitor

today, about an hour ago. Mark didn’t want to talk to

Teri, so he waited for her.”

“Who, Alan?”

Shore pushed absently from his chair. Ellener

could barely hear him mumble, “Brittani…”

Animus Legnius

cover

TITLE: ‘ANIMUS LIGNEUS’ (Latin: ‘Wooden Heart’)

AUTHOR: XSketch

E-MAIL: sketchney@ntlworld.com

ARCHIVE: Exclusive to IMTP for the first two weeks, and then the kid

is yours to foster, as long as my name, addy and all headers stay

intact and you let me know where to visit 🙂

CATEGORY: Case-file. MSR.

SPOILERS: ‘Detour’. Small references to ‘Milagro’ and events from

IMTP Virtual Seasons 8 through first half of 11.

RATING: PG-13 – some bad words and content

SUMMARY: Hot on the heels of their last case, Mulder and Scully are

sent back to Florida and the woods to investigate when bodies start

turning up encased in the bark of trees.

DISCLAIMER: Maybe in a perfect world, but no, Chris Carter, FOX and

1013 Productions, David Duchovny, Gillian Anderson and Co. own

everything connected to the televised show and Andrew belongs to

Daydreamer – all used here without permission… The rest I dedicate

to the fans – LOL! No copyright infringement intended.

FEEDBACK: Loved, hugged, petted and made into a shrine at

sketchney@ntlworld.com or SketchShipper@hotmail.com. Even flames

will be put to good use – feeding our central heating boiler!!!

DEDICATION: Biggest thanks to the IMTP crew for letting me do this,

Sally for the friendly and super VS beta (down with the dots!), and

Marcella for answering my questions on continuity with her ep – as

well as being fun to chat with 🙂 This is for my younger sister,

Camille, for encouraging me not to give up with it (I know how much

you like to keep an open mind :-))!

clip_image002

*************************************************

‘Living Nature, not dull Art

Shall plan my ways and rule my heart.’

~Cardinal John Henry Newman, ‘Nature And Art’

*************************************************

XxXxX

========

TEASER

========

EDGE OF DESHUI FOREST

8 MILES SOUTH OF TALLAHASEE, FLORIDA

10:27 PM

Sometimes you just know if it’s going to be a beautiful evening or

not. You don’t know how and you don’t know why, but when you look

up at the night sky and feel the moon’s beam raining down on you,

something in your heart tells you that no matter what problems you’re

going through in your personal life, whatever war is starting up

somewhere in the world, as long as you can look up at that silver

saucer of light and feel free, you just do.

Tonight, Judy Gleeson decided, was going to be a beautiful night for

her whether nature liked it or not, otherwise there seemed little

point in carrying on. She’d just had an all-out argument with her

husband, and – whilst she loved the oaf like crazy – she just

couldn’t see any way of repairing things. So, now all she could do

was trundle down this well-trodden but dark track with ‘What next?’

thoughts chasing their way through her head.

That was when she noticed the parked car and the familiar figure

standing beside it.

“Hey!” she called, approaching the bespectacled man. “What you doing

out here at this time?”

Red eyes turned sharply to stare at her and make her stop dead still

where she stood for a moment.

‘It’s just the reflection of the brake lights in his glasses,’ she

told herself, finally continuing in her approach.

Of course, none of the car’s lights were on, but she had needed an

answer and that had been the only one to hand, so…

“You’ve had another argument,” the man stated flatly.

Stopping in front of him, Gleeson gave a confused frown and then

smiled, “Wow! How do you do that? You always know *exactly* what’s

going on with me! You spyin’ on me or somet’ing?”

The short, blond-haired man shook his head and then stretched out a

hand to rest against her chest. “I can feel it – your conflicting

emotions: you love him greatly, but you don’t know how to be with

him anymore, and–” Suddenly he burst into a violent fit of coughs,

all the colour drained from his face and the press of his palm

against her chest increased.

“Oh, my God!” Judy exclaimed, unsure of how to help. “Are you okay?”

“A-A-nother… They keep dying… M-Must h-h-help…”

“What?”

But he didn’t answer, and the last thing Gleeson’s brain registered

was the feel of something penetrating her heart.

XxXxX

SIX WEEKS LATER

“Oh, c’mon Bob! I’m doin’ better than you, and I’m the one carrying

the gear!”

Teddy Lancet stopped in the middle of the dirt track and turned with

hands on hips to stare accusingly at his hiking companion – who was

lagging behind at least thirty feet.

“Hell, what you doin’? Examining every blade of grass as well as the

wildlife?”

“Ha…Ha…” Robert Verrill croaked between laboured breaths. “Yeah

…but I…” Pause and hard swallow. “I…I weigh a-a…uh…a good

fifty pounds…more…and…we h-h-haven’t stopped walking f-for…

*Jesus*…an hour and…and a half or s-so… Can’t we stop j-just a

minute?”

Lancet stood still for a moment, then smiled and moved to where his

friend was now bent over. “Okay – of course! Look, there’s a

little clear patch with a fallen tree to sit on five minutes up the

track. Think you can make it that far?”

A deep, heaving breath was the only response Lancet thought he was

going to get until Bob cleared his throat and gave a small nod of his

head. “S-Sure.”

“All right. Come on.”

Despite the time of year, it had been a perfect day to come out and

explore the large woods – the sun had stayed out and the temperature

had remained fair, leaving little need for the extra layers of

clothing the couple had donned earlier that morning.

The only downfall, of course, had been the sight of the bare, dying

trees. Whilst much of that had to do with the cold and the ensuing

winter period, it saddened the two nature lovers when they remembered

how much forestry had been killed off in the past six months alone by

sporadic bush fires and tainted soil in this particular expanse of

wilderness – the cause of which was still unknown, though many locals

speculated and blamed it on the new development site in nearby

Tallahassee.

Nevertheless, Verrill and Lancet had refused to let that ruin their

hike and nature watch – especially when they had managed to get a

close snapshot of a young deer.

“Who needs those nature programmes when you can come out here and

experience it yourself?” Teddy had whispered. With a large grin

spread across his face, he’d turned his eyes away from the sight of

the doe only long enough to shoot his friend a glance.

Now, as they slowly neared their planned rest area and possible

campsite, something on the horizon stood out like a beacon in the

dark: a tree. But it was in full health – a bright, attractive trunk

topped by a full and lush bush of green leaves.

Approaching even further, they then spotted the human figure that

knelt in front of the oak…completely naked.

“What th–?” Bob coughed.

“Wait here,” Lancet instructed, patting his friend on the back.

“Maybe he needs help.”

Verrill was more puzzled about the tree, but he didn’t argue and

watched as Teddy moved quickly toward the odd set-up.

“Hey! You alright there, buddy?” Lancet called out to the stranger.

The nude man turned to stare at the hiker with what looked like

disgust, then raised to his feet and ran into the woods – somehow

seeming to disappear from vision.

Lancet cocked his head to one side in confusion and kept walking

until he stood in front of the tree.

If the sight of its incredible good health had shocked him, what he

was now being faced with completely knocked the breath from his

lungs. It looked like an intricate sculpture of a woman, but not

carved into the wood. It was as if the woman had been carved out of

a similar wood and then fused to this tree.

“*Wow*!” the last breath whispered as it passed the hiker’s gaping

lips.

He’d seen many beautiful pieces of artwork through the years, but

this was so realistic and eye-catching that it practically hypnotised

him.

At least until the eyes of the wooden sculpture opened.

XxXxX

========

ACT ONE

========

OFFICE OF WALTER SKINNER

FBI HEADQUARTERS

WASHINGTON, D.C

DECEMBER 12th, 2003

11:13 AM

Agents Fox Mulder and Dana Scully entered their boss’s office just as

he was finishing his conversation on the phone.

“Okay, and you… What?” Skinner paused and shot a glance over at

the two agents as they moved toward his desk. “How did you–

Actually, maybe I shouldn’t bother asking… Huh? Yes, yes, I’ll

tell them… Oh, I’m sure they will…”

The wry smile that lifted the assistant director’s cheeks made Scully

stop in her tracks and turn to look at Mulder with a raised,

questioning eyebrow. The only answer he could offer, though, was an

unknowing shrug of his shoulders and then the brief, gentle press of

his fingers against her back to encourage her forward.

“You too… I’ll see you next weekend… Bye.”

“Sir?” Mulder queried, sitting down at the same time as his partner.

Skinner put the receiver back in its cradle to end the call. “That

was Andrew,” the older man explained.

“How is he doing?” Scully cut in.

“He’s good, though he seemed more interested about how you two were

keeping after your last adventure than talking about anything else.

Said to tell you to try and be more careful in the future – you’ve

already outlived your nine lives ten times over.”

“Well, tell him we’re trying. We have a warranty out on those lives,

though, so we get a little more flexibility with them,” Mulder joked.

Scully gave a small chuckle, but it lacked humour, and she found

herself looking down at the hands that nervously fidgeted in her

lap. After more than a decade, hospital admittances and brushes with

death had become more a part of their lives than anything else, but

the warranty had started to wear thin – especially since she and her

partner had grown even closer and, ultimately, intimately involved

two years ago – and, God help her, she couldn’t stop wondering when

it would disappear.

There was an awkward moment of silence in the large room as the two

men stared at her, and Mulder was still fighting against the

instinctive urge to reach for one of her hands when Skinner opened

the folder that lay on the desk in front of him.

“Anyway, I know you two should be taking a couple days off to catch

up with some rest, but I’ve got a new case that’s right up your

alley,” he started.

Mulder watched his partner raise her head to attention and then

shifted in his seat so that he was more comfortable and looking back

at his boss.

“Yesterday a body was found in the woods-”

Both Mulder and Scully felt a chill run up their spines.

“-of northern Florida.”

Suddenly they wanted nothing more than to turn their badges in right

now and run as far away from the building as possible. Too many of

their regular hospital visits had been caused by cases in the woods,

and Florida had nothing but bad memories attached to it. They had

tried working there, vacationing there even, but the state didn’t

seem to want them and they were ready to leave well alone if it would

just stop beckoning them.

Scully could almost see in her mind another layer being slowly and

painfully scraped off of their life’s warranty.

“A-a body, sir?” Mulder almost choked, shooting his partner a brief,

awkward glance. “Murdered, I take it?”

Skinner was now the one that looked awkward as he fidgeted with the

case file. “Not exactly…”

“Not meaning to sound…uh…rude, sir, but can’t the county police

or even the Jacksonville field office deal with it?”

Again with the awkward fumbling and silence from the A.D.

“What I think Agent Mulder means is does this really fall under our

jurisdiction?” Dana started, shifting in her own chair.

“Yes, agents, it does – and not just because technically you had the

case first– but I’ll get to that in a minute. It can’t easily be

approached as a murder case because the woman – a Mrs. Judith Gleeson

– was, by all accounts, alive when she was discovered,” Skinner

explained.

“Sir, again please excuse my apparent ignorance, but you’re making no

sense.”

The assistant director gave an understanding nod and then handed both

agents a copy of a photograph from the brown folder. “*That* is how

Mrs. Gleeson was discovered.”

“Oh, my God,” Scully gasped, staring wide-eyed at the picture – a

close-up of the wooden sculpture that Teddy Lancet had found. “This

is a woman? Are you sure it’s not just some young budding artist

using the tree like a–”

“Not unless pieces of art have real, working eyes in them, Agent

Scully,” came Skinner’s agitated reply.

“And she’s *alive*?”

“No… She was when that picture was taken, but… Well, there was no

way of extracting her from the tree, so they chopped it down just

below her feet. As soon as it’d been successfully cut through there

was reportedly a large echoing scream and her eyes just closed.”

“Was there anything else odd about the crime scene?” Mulder asked –

speaking for the first time since he had been handed the photo.

Dana could just imagine their boss developing a nervous twitch any

second now. Not that she could blame him – the whole Florida and

woods combination was still eating away at her, and now she had to

contend with the idea that there might not be scientific rationale

for this. But Mulder’s question hadn’t exactly helped much with that

latter point; wasn’t the image he was looking at odd enough?

“All the trees are dying,” Skinner reported, “because of the winter–”

“Except that one?”

“Yes. The bark was healthy and you could have plucked it straight

from a painting of a summer day.”

“What are you thinking?” Scully quizzed, looking at her partner and

almost seeing the cogs turning in his head as he concentrated on the

photograph he held in his grasp.

He tore his eyes away from it long enough to glance at her with a

raised eyebrow and smirk, “Well, that’s just taking the term ‘tree

hugger’ a little too far, don’t you think, Scully?” before returning

to his visual examination. “I…I don’t know, but… But you said

something about this already being our case?” he sighed hesitantly,

turning his attention on Skinner.

“Two hikers found the ‘body’. They reported they spotted a naked man

kneeling in front of the tree before they saw ‘it’. Before he ran

away they got a look at his face and the description given to the

sketch artist was run through our databases. It matched one Jeffrey

Mark Glaser – a young tech-head you worked with in Leon County nearly

six years ago. He disappeared then and was presumed dead…until

now,” the A.D replied.

“The Moth Men,” Mulder told his partner. “Jeremiah Bullfrog.”

“Look, this case was supposed to have been forwarded to Deputy

Director Kersh, but somehow wound up on Kim’s desk early this morning

– whether accidentally or on purpose, I don’t know. But sooner or

later he’s gonna get a whiff of this and demand a rational resolution

to the case before getting into why he didn’t receive the file,”

Skinner grumbled, closing the folder and handing it over to Scully –

not noticing the smile of recognition and memory that had appeared

on her face after her partner’s last comment.

“Ah! Our speciality has always been the rational explanation!”

Mulder remarked, dryly.

“Whatever. Seats have been booked for you on the flight out in just

over an hour, so you’d better get going and get me those answers

before the hounds come knocking.”

“Yes, sir,” both agents replied in unison, raising to their feet and

then quickly leaving the office.

* * *

The journey down to the basement was quiet – the only form of

communication between them being brief, furtive glances and the touch

of clasping hands in the otherwise empty elevator.

It wasn’t until the office door swung shut behind Dana that Mulder

piped up, “So, are you thinking what I’m thinking, Scully?”

“You mean that maybe we should break a law or something in Florida so

that they’ll never let us back?”

“Nah-huh… Although, now you mention it, there is one law I wouldn’t

mind breaking with you–”

“Mulder!”

“What?” The smirk riddled with wanton mischief remained on his face

as he stood by one of the filing cabinets behind his desk and waggled

his eyebrows at her. “I don’t know what conclusion you could

possibly have believed my suggestion to mean-” *wink* “-but, anyway,

what I was thinking is that it’s Friday and maybe I should call to

make an advanced order on the pizza.”

“Mulder, Skinner’s booked us on a flight in an hour. And what about

the case? You can’t seriously tell me that you, Fox ‘Spooky’ Mulder,

are passing up the chance to investigate a perfect x-file?

Especially one snatched from under Kersh’s nose and with hints of the

Moth Men attached to it?” she snorted, resting her hands on her hips.

“Not four days ago you were released from hospital…and…” He

paused and stared at her through half-lowered lids as a sheepish

blush spread across his concerned features. “And I’m not even

sure you’re strong enough to be back at work yet – Doctor Jacobs said

you should at least keep your feet up for a week.”

“You know he said no such thing,” she countered. Mulder could be far

too overprotective sometimes, but his show of sincere worry touched

at the core of her heart and made her add with a small smile of

reassurance, “but thank you for putting my health before the work.

I’m fine – *really* – thanks to you and your twisted mind. I’ve

rested, and now I’m ready to work again.”

He didn’t look convinced, but then let out a sigh and continued to

worm his way out of travelling to Florida. “Yeah, but it’s almost

Christmas, Scully, and I haven’t even gotten yo–” He quickly cut

himself off. There was no way he was about to let her know he hadn’t

even bought her Christmas gift yet if he still valued his life!

There had to be another way to twist her around his finger… “I’ll

let you pick the movie…”

‘Look away!’ the voice in her head cried. He was looking at her with

those pleading puppy-dog eyes again and she knew she would do

anything he asked of her when he did that. He looked so innocent,

young, sexy–

“Mulder, no!” she spluttered, breaking eye contact for a second so

she could regain control of her senses. “We’re working – we’ve got

work to do – and as tired as we both are…as much as we both hate

it, we can’t just pick and choose which case we do or don’t

investigate depending on where it is!”

He shrugged dismissively and then turned away to thumb through the

files in the open drawer. “Why the hell not?”

There was a deep sigh from Scully as she opened the file Skinner had

handed them and stared again at the image of the woman merged with

the oak tree. “I just don’t see how it’s possible – firstly how she

got like that and secondly how she was still alive when she was

found.”

“Jeff Glaser was the last person we saw on a case that centred around

beings that were fighting back against development in the local area

of the forest,” Mulder muttered – half to himself as if to refresh

his memory. He scanned down the contents of the old x-file he had

just pulled from the cabinet. “He was never found… None of his

bank, social security, medical records etc. have been accessed this

whole time…four, five, si–” He cut himself off and looked up at

her. “That’s six years, Scully, of missing time. The second

assailant was never found either… What if–” He got that far-

off look in his eyes and expression on his face that she knew meant

his brain was concocting a theory – his initial dismissal of the case

and their shared hatred of some of the contributing factors seemingly

forgotten.

“What is it?” Dana quietly asked, stepping closer to him. “Have you

got a theory?”

There was a pause as he contemplated her question and the folder he

held in his hands, then shook his head, closed the file and stared

down at her. “No,” he half-smiled. “Not yet – especially not until

we’ve been to the crime scene.”

Scully returned the smile and gave an agreeing nod of her head.

“We’d better go catch that flight, then. I see an autopsy in my

future!”

“I was kinda hoping I would be there somewhere,” he replied,

sheepishly.

“You are, Mulder – always and forever,” she sighed, reaching for one

of his hands. “But priorities first.”

XxXxX

DESHUI FOREST

LEON COUNTY, FLORIDA

As the afternoon wore on, bringing light rain to the woods, Mulder

stepped out of the silver Taurus, opened up his umbrella and

approached the group of law enforcement officers that were still

scouring the area for clues. After touchdown at the airport a couple

hours ago he had driven his partner direct to the county morgue where

an autopsy bay had been prepared for her to examine the victim’s

body, and he hadn’t seen or heard from her since, so he had to

confess that he was feeling a little alone.

He glanced up briefly at the bare branches that hung above him and

then looked back down as he heard a voice call out, “You the fella

from the Bureau?”

Mulder pulled his ID from the pocket of his trenchcoat and watched as

a medium-built man in his early forties walked briskly toward him.

“Yeah – Special Agent Fox Mulder,” he replied.

“You alone?”

“My partner’s conducting an autopsy on Ms. Gleeson, but she should be

finished soon. Who are you?”

“Right. Oh, sorry, I’m Sheriff Crowley.” The uniformed man

outstretched a hand and shook Mulder’s. “Deputy took the call and

came out to investigate,” he explained as they both approached the

stump of the tree that had been cut down last night. “Found only two

sets o’ footprints – one being Teddy’s, the hiker what found her –

meaning the killer must have done her in elsewhere and then carried

her here.”

“Mm…” Mulder grumbled with a shake of his head as he crouched down

and examined the wet soil in front of the stump. “We don’t actually

know yet if there is a responsible assailant that caused this.”

“Did you see the pi’tures, Agent?” the sheriff scoffed. “Did you

even bother to take the time to read the report? We got a

description of the nut – it’s just a matter of finding him, and I

*will* find him. You’re just here to explain it all so we don’t

look silly, remember!?”

Knowing he and his partner had to tread exceptionally carefully with

this one because it hadn’t even meant to be their case, Mulder held

back the sharp rebuke he had wanted to give and looked up at Crowley

as he pulled a pair of latex gloves from the pocket of his suit

jacket. “I thought I was here to find evidence,” he eventually

retorted calmly, plucking two small flowers from where they grew out

of the base of the tree remains. He put one in an evidence bag and

the other carefully into the inside pocket of his black overcoat.

“Besides, maybe you didn’t read your own file properly, Sheriff, but

Ms. Gleeson has been missing since the end of October. If she was

‘done in’ – as you put it – here, any sign of struggle would have

disappeared by now.”

Crowley looked speechless as he frowned down at the agent.

Eventually he opened his mouth to respond, but that was when Mulder’s

cell phone chirped to life.

“Mulder.”

“Mulder, it’s me.”

“Hey! What you got?” he smiled at the sound of his partner’s voice

sighing at the other end of the line as he raised to his feet.

“I think you should really get here and take a look for yourself.”

Mulder frowned slightly and glanced down at his watch. “Sure. I’ll

be there with you in about half an hour.” He disconnected the line

and stared at the sheriff – handing over the evidence bag.

“What’s this?” Crowley huffed.

“Probably nothing,” the agent replied with a shrug, turning to walk

away. “But if I’m gonna explain any of this, I’d like to know I’ve

covered all my bases. Find out what that is and if it should even be

growing here – I don’t see it anywhere else.”

With that he made his way to the parked rental – eager to see his

partner again and desperate to get the case wrapped up as soon as

possible so that they could get the hell out of Florida before it

dealt them another bad hand.

* * *

For a moment the sheriff remained where he stood – watching as Mulder

ducked under the yellow police tape that cordoned off the area and

then drive away – until finally turning to the officer that waited

behind him.

“Widen the search!” he ordered with a snarl, thrusting the piece of

evidence into the unsuspecting officer’s hands. “And get that to

Thomkins at his lab – tell him Agent Mulder from the FBI wants an

identification on what that is. I don’t know who that jackass thinks

he is, but I’ll get my answers or at least gather as many clues as I

can to pass off as answers – even if we have to comb through the

whole damn forest!”

XxXxX

COUNTY MORGUE

5:07 PM

“Hey! How’s the slicing and dicing?” Mulder called to his partner as

he passed through the set of double doors.

Scully – dressed in her familiar scrubs – turned to watch him

approach as her hands folded across her chest. “Not so much ‘slicing

and dicing’, I’m afraid, as maybe ‘chomping and chiselling’ with a

chainsaw,” she said with a yawn.

“Now there’s a sight I wish I’d been here to behold – my little red-

haired partner wielding a large power tool…”

“Oh, I didn’t do it,” she smiled slyly, looking up at him as he

stopped right in front of her. “I had to call for some professional

help, and a young, muscular, handsome man came and did it for me.”

“You temptress, you,” Mulder breathed against her ear as he bent down

slightly. “Was he good?”

“Very.”

“Hmmm… That reminds me…” He paused, shot a cautious glance over

his shoulder to check the room was empty, then turned back and placed

a warm and tender kiss on her lips as he withdrew the small, still

perfectly intact flower from his coat pocket. “I brought you a gift.”

Opening the eyes that had slipped shut during the too-brief kiss,

Dana carefully took the offered item and stared at it. “What is it?”

“I don’t know – other than ‘a flower’, of course. I bagged another

one that was growing with it from the stump of your tree over there

and gave it to the sheriff – who, I have to warn, is *far* from

likely to be our friend any time soon… Seems to be under the

impression we’re just here to be used as a scapegoat if they don’t

get a rational explanation. But, anyway, I saw it and thought of

you – I know I still haven’t properly made up to you for when that

freaky stalker guy sent you a bunch of flowers and you were a little

pissed to discover they weren’t from me.”

He trailed off as she stretched up to give him a peck on the cheek

and whispered against his skin with a smile, “You’ve more than made

up for that, but thank you.”

A smile rested on his face also as he gave a nod and then watched her

turn away to place the flower down on one of the metal worktops.

“So, you said you had something to show me?”

She nodded and moved to pull off the sheet that had been covering

what remained of Judith Gleeson’s body. “Through all the years I’ve

worked with you, Mulder – all the cases we’ve investigated – I’ve

seen things that I could never have imagined seeing… Things that

have made me question my beliefs and science, defied explanation –

men made invisible by a djinn; bigfoot-like creatures that live in a

beautiful, hyper-sensitive land of their own; genetic mutants;

parallel universes and heaven only knows what else,” she said,

looking at him, a little flustered. “But *this*? Pardon the pun,

but this really has me stumped. First off, we took a core sample

from the tree to see if we could learn why the tree hasn’t gone

through the seasonal change, but as soon as we took it red blood

flowed out of the cavity.”

“Did you get a sample?”

“I sent the blood straight to Quantico to get a DNA test done. The

core sample was taken away to be looked at by a local botanist. But

that’s not all. Take a look here.” Scully lowered her gaze as, with

a scalpel, she carefully lifted a layer of the wood – revealing the

bare body tissue underneath. “I thought that somehow the bark had

grown over her – encasing her within the tree – but on closer

examination it turned out that the bark *is* her skin.”

“Wh-at?” Mulder spluttered awkwardly.

“What I mean is that the whole dermal surface of Mrs. Gleeson’s body

has somehow had its composition changed so that it’s now the bark.”

“She *became* the tree?”

Scully paused, embarrassed, and then came her reluctant admission.

‘Technically, yes, but even more so than that – and hold your hat,

Mulder, ’cause this is where the ride’ll hit its highest peak for

you. My handsome chainsaw professional–”

“Who was well protected, I take it?”

“–cut through the trunk as close to the front of the body as

possible… At least, that’s what we’d hoped to do, but her chest was

completely exposed – her ribcage was missing…”

“Why? If Glaser did do this, why take the time to cut open–”

“It wasn’t cut away – there are signs that a strong corrosive agent

was used, but delicately so as not to damage the organs within…

From what I can determine, though, it was done to create an access

path.”

Mulder cocked his head to the side and leaned back against one of the

unused gurneys as he placed a hand against his mouth in thought.

“A path to the heart, to be more precise,” Scully continued.

“Originally she may have been impaled on a branch, but further ones

have grown inside – blocking off the arteries and dissipating through

the chambers…” Scully paused and moved to the set of scales on her

left. “This is what was left.”

Her partner approached and stared over her shoulder at the object in

the tray. “It’s wooden.”

“Almost completely. It’s as if – and everything else I’ve said up to

this point has sounded pretty foolish, so I guess it won’t really

matter if I put this idea forward – the tree was sucking the life out

of her and leaving a hollow wooden casing behind!”

“That may not be as foolish as you think,” he commented.

“Mulder?” Scully frowned and stared at him intently as her hands

rested against her hips.

“You’re sure there’s no scientific basis you can think of right now?”

“Are you trying to rub it in that I can’t think of a rational

explanation to argue back with?”

There was a brief pause – as if he was contemplating the right answer

to give – and then he smirked, “I’m in no doubt that you’ll manage to

find a way to debunk my theory somehow, but no – I just wanted to

know in case it helped.”

“I…” Scully shrugged and glanced over at the entombed corpse.

“There’s a form of sulphus polypore fungus that primarily grows on

this type of tree – it’s called, uh, Bracket Fungus. It causes rot

in the heart of the trees… It’s a pretty big leap, but I guess it

could be possible this tree is using a similar–”

“Have you ever heard of Backster’s Theory, Scully?”

“You mean the lie-detector expert? It’s a controversial and well-

debated subject amongst some scientists – specifically biologists for

obvious reasons… But as nice and poetic as it is, Mulder, it’s

nothing but a fantasy out of a Disney film, and I don’t see how it

links to this? Don’t tell me you think the tree killed her?! I–”

She stared at the serious expression on his face. Of course that was

exactly what he was thinking! After all these years, how could she

question that certainty? “Why do you ask?” she sighed, lowering her

head far enough for her chin to rest against the top of her chest.

“Cleve Backster believed and experimented to prove that plants have

feelings just the same as we humans. What if – after being attacked

by the Moth Men – Glaser managed to tune into those feelings?”

“I was wrong: You don’t wanna talk about Disney. You’d rather quote

from ‘Fern Gully’.”

“Huh?”

“Mulder, I’ll concede to the fact that I can’t come up with a solid

answer to explain how this could have happened, but please don’t ask

me to believe that the trees were crying out to Jeff Glaser – who, by

the way, I’m not completely convinced is really still alive.”

“On my way to the crime scene – after booking us in at the motel and

questioning the hiker that found her – I spoke on the phone to a

local ecologist. Apparently there has been a continual deterioration

of the habitat due to an abnormally high number of temperate changes

in the area and an equally high concentrate of sulphates found in the

soil.”

Daylight was burning, she’d been trapped in here trying to conduct a

seemingly impossible and inconclusive autopsy for the last two hours,

and right now the only thing she was certain of was how wonderful the

thought of taking a scalding hot bubble bath was.

That was the only excuse she could think of to rationalise her

annoyance at Mulder’s standard knack of reeling off wild theories he

knew she would never believe – not until he’d convinced her

otherwise, anyway. And yet–

“I’m still failing to see your point,” she grumbled, snapping off her

pair of latex gloves.

“My point is the Moth Men killed to protect their natural habitat.

Glaser could be doing the same but going up a notch by…I don’t know

…performing some kind of sacrifice to help replenish the trees?

Using them as a substitute life resource?”

“‘Them’? We’ve only found one!”

“But I get the feeling more will turn up. There’s something just too

ritualistic for it to be the only one.”

“Okay, okay. So, how exactly are ‘they’ being used?”

Mulder looked over at the body on the gurney behind his partner, then

at the wooden heart on the scales, and then back at Scully’s

impatient expression. “Through the heart. You said yourself it was

as if ‘the tree were sucking the life out of her’. The heart is

considered worldwide in almost all cultures – as well as in the

obvious biological and scientific capacity – as the symbol of life,

love, faith, rebirth, fate… There are some cynics that believe

emotions such as anger, grief, guilt, pain, love, happiness etcetera

are just a series of electrical impulses our senses send to the

brain, which in turn tell us what we are feeling…” He towered over

her, and as his soft, hazel eyes gazed down upon her one of his warm

hands lifted to cup her cheek – slowly stroking his thumb across the

smooth skin.

They both knew it was dangerous for them to be this close in a place

where somebody might walk in at any second, but it felt so right.

“But then there are the rest of us that know – have been gifted with

the knowledge – that the heart is what keeps tabs on all of those

feelings and lets us know when they’re real. It’s the keeper of our

soul – when somebody else is not holding onto it for us, that is, or

we’re not holding theirs.”

Scully flushed at the sentiment of his words and the deep, quiet

growl of his voice, but then set her jaw and shook her head as he

reluctantly lowered his hand. “I know what you’re saying, Mulder,

but I also know that just because something looks as if it explains

what happened, doesn’t always mean to say it actually does. I said

that it looked as if the tree was doing that because there was no

other way to describe it… There’s no way to describe *any* of this,

though. We have no MO – no understanding at all why, let alone *how*

– and we don’t have a definitive suspect. You keep mentioning the

Moth Men, but as I recall you saying just this morning yourself,

Mulder, that was six years ago. *Six*. Neither hide nor hair has

been reported of the one that got away since–”

“Yes it has – in the mountains ba–”

His voice cut off abruptly as she raised her palm to face him and

turned her head away. That was *definitely* one she didn’t want to

remember in too much of a hurry, and he damn well knew it. “Just…

They only turned out to be mushrooms in the end, but… Just don’t

even think about mentioning that…”

He grimaced, awkwardly lowering his head and guiltily – regretfully –

mumbling, “Sorry.”

“But, anyway, likewise for Jeff Glaser,” Dana continued, silently

accepting his apology. “So why do you think either of them would

wait until now to do any of this?”

“Maybe Glaser was evolving.”

“Into what?”

Mulder opened his mouth to reply, but then shut it again – unable to

argue anymore with a theory even he wasn’t a hundred percent

convinced of. “He was seen in front of the tree completely naked,”

he offered.

“Yes. But he was seen on the day she was found. Mrs. Gleeson went

missing six weeks earlier, and for some reason – despite the very

alive state she seemed to be in before the tree was cut down – from

looking at the state of desiccation and decomposition evident in the

rest of her body, I’d have to say she’s been like that since she

disappeared. Why risk being caught by going back to see his

handiwork while undressed?”

There was an uncomfortable moment of silence as Dana rubbed her

temples and Mulder paced the room. They had performed this

perfunctory dance of ‘Suggestion and Rebuttal’ nearly every time

they’d been assigned a case – it was just what they did…What made

their partnership tick. Yet this one time – possibly the first time

since the giant mushroom encounter in 1999 – they didn’t like it or

know how to get through it. The reason? They didn’t trust their own

beliefs about the situation.

“I’m gonna go question Mister Gleeson,” Mulder eventually said,

glancing down at his watch. “You wanna come?”

“Sure,” came the reply he had hoped for. “As long as you buy me

dinner after.”

“Deal.”

XxXxX

LODGEPOLE TRAIL

6:21 PM

Kia Philips sat alone in her house and wept. Her boyfriend, who had

died in a car crash three days ago, had been buried earlier today,

and right now all the love and other emotions she had always held so

dear were homeless because her heart couldn’t think up a reason to

keep beating. It was that simple, and she knew that no amount of

crying would mend anything – wouldn’t bring her Ben back – but she

didn’t know what else to do.

Suddenly there was the sound of someone knocking at the front door.

She contemplated ignoring it, but then swiped at the tears that hung

from her eyelashes like leaves on a branch and opened the door to

reveal the bespectacled figure that stood outside.

“Kia Philips?” the gentleman’s soft voice asked.

“Y-Yes…”

“Hi. I’ve heard that you recently lost someone – a loved one. I’m a

bereavement counsellor from the sheriff’s department assigned to help

you through this difficult time.”

Normally she would have said ‘no’ and slammed the door in his face,

or at least have stopped to question further this complete stranger.

But the rational thinking person she had once been had died the same

day as her boyfriend, leaving her lost in the desert of Loneliness

and desperate for somebody to talk to – share her pain with. So, Kia

took a step back to clear the doorway and let the visitor enter.

“Please, come in,” she sniffed, “Mister…?”

“Glaser,” he smiled with a grateful nod of his head. “But you can

call me Jeff.”

XxXxX

========

ACT TWO

========

GLEESON RESIDENCE

LEON COUNTY, NORTH FLORIDA

FRIDAY, DECEMBER 12th 2003

6:24 PM

“I don’t know what I can tell ya that I ain’t already told Sheriff

Crowley,” Gene Gleeson grumbled, ambling to sit opposite the two FBI

agents that had not long ago shown up. “I mean, we had a fight and

she rushed out… I figured she’d gone visited her sister on the

coast to clear her head when I didn’t hear from her – Beth ain’t got

a phone, see, and I weren’t about to go chase after her…not with

the mood she were in! When a month went by I thought I’d give her

one more before I went there… I didn’t ever think that…”

“What was the argument about, Mister Gleeson?”

The bereaved man snapped his head up to stare at the woman that had

asked the question and his brow furrowed. “Mind yer own damn

business!” he snarled before he had a chance to consider his words

more carefully. “You never had a disagreement that didn’t mean much,

ma’am? It was an argument – a few angry words that build up every

now and then no matter how much you love the other person – and it’s

personal! Want me to ask you somet’ing private and see how you like

it? Nah, I didn’t think so! Besides, why’s that important? You

should be out there finding the bastard that done that to my wife,

not interrogating me like– Hey, wait a minute…” A shaky finger

raised to point accusingly at Scully. “You think *I* done that? You

really think I could possibly do that to her? We had problems, but I

never lay a hand on her pretty little body – not violently, anyhow –

let alone think about killin’ her!”

“No, we’re not accusing you, so why don’t you just calm down,” Mulder

started, quickly raising to his feet to stand protectively in front

of Scully and slapping the outstretched arm away.

Gleeson turned his angry gaze on the tall FBI agent and then sat down

– the frown never leaving his weary face.

“We’re just trying to find out what led up to your wife’s

disappearance.” Mulder paused and then pulled a small photograph

from the inside pocket of his coat. “Do you recognise this man at

all?” he asked, showing it to Gleeson.

“Well, yeah, of course. That’s Jeff. Why?”

“How do you know Jeff?” Scully queried.

“He’s been our marriage counsellor for a while now… Well, rather he

counselled Judy – said she needed to speak to someone privately and

he’d help her. Didn’t, though, did he? No wonder he didn’t

charge…”

Both agents glanced at each other.

“Was there anything *odd* about him?” Mulder quizzed, turning back to

face the younger man. “Anything you thought didn’t seem quite right?”

“You mean other than that creepy, soul-piercing stare of his and his

lack of professionalism? Not really… Seemed like a fairly quiet

guy that just wanted to help folk.” Gene paused a second as

realisation dawned. “Had a…a strange, like, obsession with the

woods, though – said we were all like trees… That the healing of…

uh…The healing of our hearts could be the, uh, key to rebirth, or

somet’ing along those lines… I…I didn’t–”

The voice cut off as Mulder unexpectedly turned and quickly left the

house – slamming the front door shut behind him.

“I… I’m sorry, Mister Gleeson,” Scully apologised, a little

distantly, staring with concern at the front exit. “Th-thank you for

your time… We’ll be in contact if we learn anything…”

She was just about to leave the house also when Gleeson suddenly

asked, “You think Jeff done it, don’t ya?”

“We’re investigating all possibilities.”

“Steer well clear – you and Fox don’t wanna run into him… He’ll

break you and then kill the both of you… He has to – you have

exactly what he needs.”

“Excuse me?” Scully choked, quickly turning on her heels to stare at

the man who still sat in his chair with his head lowered a fraction.

“What did you say?”

“I didn’t say anything,” Gleeson snapped, staring up at her. “But

I’ll tell ya somet’ing now: you’d better find that son of a bitch

and make him pay for what he done to Judy before I do!”

“No… You sa–” Her words trailed off as she continued to stare at

the man – thinking over the words she had heard him say – then shook

her head and left the house.

XxXxX

Glaser stood over Kia Philips’s motionless body with his head facing

the ceiling – eyes unseeing, mouth open – as one extra-long, extended

arm which resembled the bough of a tree hung down as far as the floor

and penetrated her chest.

XxXxX

“What’s going on with you, Mulder?”

The car door swung open and Dana stared in at her partner, who sat

behind the wheel.

“What’s wrong?” She tried to keep her tone gentle, but couldn’t

avoid the hint of irritation that crept in.

“Nothing,” Mulder quietly replied, not looking at her. “Just need to

rest and think a bit. Let’s just go to the motel.”

“Mulder, you’ve been acting strange ever since Skinner handed us this

case! I mean, even your argument for your theory – which, in the

absence of a scientific answer, I was ready to consider – lacked the

usual fire and conviction I’ve always come to expect from you. What

is it?”

He refused to look at her or answer. Instead he put the car into

gear and drove them to the nearby motel.

XxXxX

“Sheriff? We found another one!”

The voice was distant…distorted…and yet it still echoed in his

mind like a toll bell. It was the FBI’s fault, of course. He’d been

assured that Alvin Kersh would be the guy to contact to get logical

explanations that could be signed off on… Even if it meant fixing

them. Yet instead he’d been sent a couple of agents that not only

weren’t intimidated by him or giving any answers that he couldn’t

figure out himself with his squad of officers: they seemed to be

examining all possible avenues of investigation. He’d received a

call from the man (Mod–…Mol–… He couldn’t remember the name)

fifteen minutes ago saying that he and his partner were just arriving

at Gene Gleeson’s place to ask some questions. What the hell did

they expect to gain there?

Crowley let out a deep sigh, stamped his cigarette out and then moved

in the direction the voice had called from.

He really did need an explanation soon, but he didn’t realise just

how much until he saw what the search team member showed him – which

was enough to drive him crazy…

It was his father, who had been missing since last November.

XxXxX

THE MOTHER COMFORT MOTEL

TALLAHASEE, FLORIDA

‘You never had a disagreement that didn’t mean much?’ Gleeson had

asked her, and the only answer she could have given was ‘Of course!’

– God only knew how many of the things she and Mulder had shared over

the years.

But they hadn’t had a serious argument or disagreement, yet the

silence that had lasted between them during the car ride had been so

awkward and cold that a casual observer would have thought they were

enemies in a war. Even odder still was his eagerness to be alone in

his room on their arrival, and if that wasn’t enough to set alarm

bells ringing, she didn’t know what was.

Alone in her own cabin, Scully lay down on the bed, desperate for a

little sleep to rest her still recuperating body. But she was far

too agitated and hungry to completely relax. So, as she tossed and

turned, she tried to recall the events of the day, trying to think if

there had been anything that could have triggered his unexplainable

mood. Everything from waking together at his apartment right up to

arriving in Skinner’s office. It was the case – it had to be. Why

had he been so eager to avoid it? Not even the fact that it was here

in Florida could be blamed – he’d never have ignored an x-file for

that reason. They’d been separate when he’d visited the crime scene,

so she wondered if Ken Crowley had said something to annoy him, but

it was what Gleeson had said not forty-five minutes ago that seemed

to have lit the fuse… Why didn’t she know how to extinguish it?

Thoughts still wandering aimlessly around in her head, Dana let her

eyes fall on the flower he’d given her earlier that now lay on the

bedside cabinet. She picked it up. As impossible as it was, it

actually looked as if it had grown more.

She sighed and let her eyes slip shut as she took a deep sniff of its

sweet aroma and then carefully put it back down. Maybe they both

just needed some rest… Maybe–

‘He’ll break you and then kill the both of you… He has to – you

have exactly what he needs.’

She bolted upright – her head turning frantically left and right as

she did a visual check of the dimly-lit room. If the words said to

her were haunting her even a fraction of what Gleeson’s words had

done to Mulder, then she knew he needed help.

She was about to put on some clean clothes and sneak over to his

cabin when a quiet rap at the door came and the familiar smell of

cooked cheese filled the air.

XxXxX

J. EDGAR HOOVER BUILDING

WASHINGTON, D.C

As darkness enveloped the large building and only the sound of

silence echoed down many of the halls, Assistant Director Walter

Skinner couldn’t help but ask himself as to why he was still here at

work. Yet at the same time he just couldn’t pull himself away from

the research material he had managed to find on his laptop after

receiving a progress report on the phone just under an hour ago from

Agent Scully: websites about forests across the globe and the

unexplained phenomena connected to some of them.

He thought he’d found the perfect page that connected to something

she had mentioned during their brief conversation and was waiting for

it to load when a figure slowly entered his office.

“Assistant Director?”

clip_image004

“Sir…” Skinner started – quickly turning off his computer and

lowering the monitor – as Alvin Kersh approached.

“Busy, I see,” the standing figure scowled, idly tapping his fingers

on the corner of the wooden desk.

“I was just sorting some case and expense reports – making sure

everything’s in line…or at least making it easier for Accounting to

understand some of my agents’ spending necessities.”

“Which neatly brings me onto two agents in particular. Are you aware

of a case file that was sent to me but somehow did not make it to my

desk?” A pause before, “Because I just received a call from a

sheriff in Florida I’ve never heard of complaining about two agents I

apparently sent down there.”

Skinner’s mouth opened to speak, but he faltered. He had no reason

to and certainly didn’t want to have to explain himself to Kersh, but

at the same time he knew he had broken Bureau policy by intercepting

and then acting upon a file not intended for him, and in his high

position of authority that could only spell Trouble with a capital T

if Kersh went ahead and put in a complaint to the Powers-That-Be.

“Where are Agents Scully and Mulder, Assistant Director?”

“You know the answer already to that one, I think,” Walter snapped,

standing up. “Yes, they’re in Florida. The file was accidentally

delivered to my secretary’s desk and I opened it this morning before

realising it was intended for you. But no matter what you may think,

Mulder and Scully are the best agents for this case because of their

expertise and familiarity with the suspect from a previous

investigation. That’s why I assigned it to them instead of passing

it to you after realising the courier’s mistake.”

“How do you know what I’m thinking?” came Kersh’s cold retort. “I

may well have taken the same action and re-directed it down to the

basement office.”

Skinner fought against the anger that was swiftly rising within him

because he knew that if he didn’t he would strike out with a clenched

fist any second now. The deputy director hated and had no interest

whatsoever in the X-Files and the exemplorary work Mulder and Scully

did…For that matter, he didn’t even have the right to act as if he

had any sort of power over the three of them…Yet still he went

ahead with his mind games – over-estimating his position and power by

hanging the threat of reporting them over their heads. And like

dogs, they obeyed, because sometimes the seemingly empty threats were

the most dangerous ones.

“There is no x-file in Florida – the killer has been ID’d. The only

mystery is where on earth he is. But let them look for whatever they

think they’re after – saves me the trouble of assigning it to

someone… We’ll talk this out when they return,” Kersh continued.

“But, Assistant Director, you might like to warn your precious agents

that if I get so much as a whiff of a wild theory that could cast the

Bureau in a ridiculous light, I’ll make sure I’m there to watch the

director himself kick you all out of your jobs.”

If the tall, balding man had found it difficult to control his anger

before, now he was literally ready to burst at the seams as he

watched the smug visitor turn and leave the office.

For a long moment Skinner stood still in the silent room – waiting in

case Kersh should come back – then quickly moved back to his desk and

laptop to re-find the information that could help his agents ASAP.

XxXxX

Ken Crowley stared wide-eyed at the most inconceivable thing he could

ever have imagined seeing. Judith Gleeson’s murder had shocked him

and he had sworn he would stop the crazy SOB that had done that to

her, but now it was personal, and what he was far from understanding

(if he had even understood anything about the other find) was why

this tree was completely the opposite to the healthy one that had

been found yesterday afternoon.

He lowered his head and closed his wet eyes. Having not known where

his father had disappeared to over the last thirteen months, the

sheriff had always suspected that sooner or later the older man would

turn up dead, so in some respects he had already mourned that loss,

but this… This was just…

Suddenly the radio on his belt-clip crackled to life, interrupting

his thoughts.

“Sheriff? Sheriff Crowley?” called the voice over the walkie-

talkie. “Sheriff, it’s Deputy Friedman… You there? Over.”

“Receiving you loud and clear, Deputy,” Crowley replied, clearing his

throat quickly as he snatched up the radio in one of his shaking

hands. “What you got? Over.”

There was a short pause of unnerving silence and then, “We think we

found another body, sir, ’bout quarter mile east of where you are…

But…”

“But what, Deputy? Over.”

“…This one don’t look like she were shocked when whatever happened

happened. She’s actually smiling. Over.”

The sheriff moved closer to the tree in front of him and studied the

surprised expression on his father’s face until something occurred to

him. “Deputy, are her eyes open? Over.”

“Yes, sir,” came the shaky response. “She’s staring right at me now

and I wish she’d stop ‘cos it’s scaring the living crap outta me!”

Crowley swiftly turned to face one of the officers that were with

him. “Get those two agents from the FBI here now – I want ’em to see

this and where Deputy F–”

“Sheriff Crowley!” a new voice suddenly rasped out, followed by the

sound of snapping twigs as a short, uniformed woman crashed through

the brush.

“Not another one!?”

“Call just came through that the suspect was sighted at Miss

Philips’s place not ten minutes ago!” the officer panted with a shake

of her head.

“All right!” Crowley exclaimed – clapping his hands together after

clipping the short-wave radio back onto his belt. “Now *that’s* the

break I was talking about! I want two cars there *now* and to use

whatever force necessary. We’re gonna catch this sick son of a

bitch! Owens, you still get me a hold of those agents! The rest of

you, keep searchin’!”

One more long stare at his father’s closed eyes before he turned to

help the rest of the search party.

XxXxX

CABIN 4

THE MOTHER COMFORT MOTEL

7:38 PM

Mulder glanced down at the boxed pizza in his hands as he stood in

the centre of his partner’s cabin, waiting for her to shut the door.

“I’ve been thinking,” he almost whispered as Scully stepped in front

of him. “I think you’d be safer if you went back to D.C…”

Dana’s eyebrows raised and she stared at him intently – trying to

gauge how much he was just kidding around.

“You just can’t seem to grasp the concept of our ‘No Ditching’ rule,

can you?” She smiled, but when not even a flicker of amusement

flashed in his eyes the smile quickly faded. She reached out with

one of her hands and lightly clasped his left arm in her grip to lead

him to the bed. “You’re not kidding, are you? Mulder? What. Is.

It? I don’t understand what’s going on with you today! We’ve found

one body and to our knowledge there’s only one killer… There’s no

excuse to think we’re in danger–”

“Yet,” he cut in, bitterly. “This is Florida, Scully – last time I

checked anything can happen here!”

“*We* have been through a lot worse… Even when you were possessed

by the Devil and a danger to me as well as yourself we still fought

against it and won… *Together*,” Scully said quietly but

insistently, sitting down on the edge of the mattress beside him and

pulling the box from his hands to put it behind them. “Something’s

been eating at you and something Gleeson said took the final bite.

I’m not going anywhere without you anyway, but I most certainly am

not disappearing without an explanation as to what’s wrong and why I

would be safer back home. Come on… No secrets and no ditching,

remember?”

“Phillip Padgett,” Mulder choked out, staring down at the floor.

It took a moment for the name to ring a bell, but when it did all

Scully could do was frown in confusion. “What?”

“It’s obvious that the heart is what seems most appealing for some

reason to Glaser as opposed to the whole body… Don’t ask me why or

how I can be so certain about that, but it’s one of the few things I

am sure of here after what you showed me at the morgue. Up until we

visited Gleeson’s place I didn’t think… Well, other than the

slightly egotistical fear that I couldn’t come up with much of an

explanation to dazzle you with, I didn’t think it was bothering me as

much as it obviously was…but when Gleeson said about the healing of

hearts I just got the image in my head of your bloodied body lying

motionlessly on my apartment floor and I had to get out of there.”

“Oh, Mulder,” she whispered, wrapping her arms around him and hugging

his trembling body tightly against her.

“I don’t know what it is, but there’s this voice in me that keeps

saying I should keep my faith in us but we’re not safe all the time

we’re together here…”

‘He’ll break you and then kill the both of you.’ Still the words

wouldn’t leave her alone! Was it exactly like the voice that was

trying to direct him?

“Maybe we’re just trying to solve this case far too quickly – we’ve

only been here six hours and yet it feels as if we should have

finished up and returned home ages ago. Maybe we’re tired, or we

need to approach this differently… Or the past couple of months are

catching us up. With the finding of your mother’s journal, and –

more recently – the case in Cleveland, something has to eventually

give and I fully understand…” Dana paused at the painful memories

that had been dealt out to them this year and then tried to inject

some indignation into her slightly choked voice as she finished, with

a pout, “Or maybe you’re conveniently going down with that flu you

always manage to catch and use to get out of coming to my mother’s

house for the family Christmas dinner?”

“I wouldn’t dare! This coming from the woman that was desperate to

do this case ’cause she knew it was my turn to pick the movie!” he

smiled, nuzzling her before lifting his head so that he could stare

into the depths of her eyes. “I love you, Scully, with every part of

my being, but if Glaser’s exploiting the love people had in their

hearts to use as a life preserver for dying trees I can’t risk

leaving you here where you’ll be in danger like this. I–”

“You know, in these heels I’m pretty sure I could kick little Jeff

Glaser into his own tree and then out again…” Their lips tenderly

brushed together – preparing to go much deeper. “…Besides, again I

hasten to remind you that only one body has been–”

*Riiiiiiiiiiiinnggggggg*

The trill of Mulder’s cellular phone cut Scully off in mid-sentence

and made them both let out a mournful groan simultaneously – knowing

that with their luck the call was far from likely to be about the

case’s near end.

He didn’t answer it straight away, though. Instead he continued to

stare at her for a few long, precious seconds – his eyes trying to

tell her all that his soul still wanted to say but his mouth just

couldn’t put into words.

As if in response her hold on his hand tightened and she gave a

slight nod before he reluctantly reached for his phone,

“Mulder.”

As he listened to the voice at the other end of the line telling him

about the two extra bodies that had been found in the woods Scully’s

own phone buzzed to life – alarming them both.

“It can’t be the lab already…” she frowned before raising to her

feet and stepping to the other side of the room so that they didn’t

intrude on each others’ conversations too much. “Scully.”

“Agent Scully, it’s A.D Skinner. I just tried to get through to

Mulder, but the line seems to be busy…”

“Yes, sir. He literally got a call himself at the same time you must

have been trying to dial his number,” Dana explained, glancing over

at where her partner still sat on the bed listening to what he was

being told. “Was it Mulder you specifically wanted to talk to, sir?

Be–”

“No, no, no – that won’t be necessary… I’m sure you can fill him in

on what I tell you.” Skinner paused, and it gave Scully the chance

to catch Mulder’s voice ending his call with a “We’ll be there in

fifteen minutes.” “I’ve been doing some reading on the internet,”

the A.D’s voice finally continued, “and I found a newspaper story

documenting a string of murders that happened in a British forest

just over seventy years ago. I don’t think it can help you much, but

it rang a familiar chord with something you mentioned when we last

spoke, so I thought I’d let you know about it.”

“Yes, sir – go ahead.”

“It happened at the same time of year as this case… In the space of

a month seven newly-wed couples within a five mile radius of the

woodlands in Stubhampton, Dorset, were found murdered in their beds…

their hearts ripped from their chests and nowhere to be found. The

killer – a, uh, Brian Roberts – was apprehended whilst in the process

of breaking into the house of his next planned victims…” There was

a pause on the line and the distant, barely audible sound of clicking

(the A.D, Scully guessed, tapping the mouse buttons to scroll down

the web page) before his deep voice continued, “Now, this doesn’t go

into too many specifics after the guy got captured – leaving me to

question the legitimacy of the tale – but it does mention that after

being questioned Roberts led the police into the woods and to

fourteen separate trees that each had a couple of roots or so growing

into something that lay on the ground… A clump of wood shaped

exactly like a heart… Roberts is recorded as saying that he was

‘doing God’s work’ – giving back to the earth what we had taken away

for housing developments. ‘Taking life to give life…'”

Skinner’s voice faded away for a couple of seconds as another washed

over her senses and echoed in her brain. *He has to – you have

exactly what he needs.* She shuddered before the real world returned

and the voice from the phone continued.

“He was institutionalised, still swearing that he had done it for the

good of the planet, but he died there two weeks later… This doesn’t

say how. The difference to your case is the trees were all dead when

they were found.”

Dana smiled, shot her partner – who now stood patiently behind her

with raised eyebrows – a glance and then chuckled quietly, “Of

course, not too long ago I would have laughed that off as a piece of

local folklore – an old wives’ tale – and maybe I’d still be tempted

to do that now…” Suddenly the seriousness returned to her voice

and a confused, uncomfortable expression tugged at her face. “But

I’ve seen the body… I conducted an autopsy (if that’s what you

could have called it) on her and there’s no way that I can see to

explain how Glaser did what he did.” As her level of irritation

heightened Scully began to nervously pace the room. “I mean, not

only was the body encased, the actual heart – like in your story –

has been turned into wood.”

“What if your suspect somehow heard this folklore and – delusional

after what he encountered the last time you saw him – tried to do the

same?” Skinner tried to theorise, not too successfully.

“That still doesn’t explain the condition of those hearts in your

story or that of Ms. Gleeson’s body or that of the tree *or* how she

was technically still alive!” the female agent argued, waving a hand

dismissively in the air.

“Fossilization?”

“I could run that by Mulder because I don’t care how much he laughs

in my face, sir–”

“Liar,” her partner mumbled quickly with a smile as he moved toward

the room’s exit.

“–But I can’t even begin to tell you how scientifically incorrect

and even impossible that thought is – I mean, even more so, possibly,

than Mulder’s proposed theory…”

That earned her a mock hurt look from the man preparing to leave.

“…It’s true that there’s a slight similarity in the way the other

organs have been preserved, but I don’t think I can emphasise how

long the list of contradictions would be… Can you hold on for a

second, please, sir?” She paused and covered the mouthpiece on her

phone as she frowned at Mulder. “Where are you going?”

“Got a call from the deputy… They found another two bodies in the

forest… Same MO, but their condition is slightly different to Mrs.

Gleeson,” Mulder explained – his hand still resting on the door

handle.

“And when exactly did you decide we weren’t partners working on this

case together, *Agent* Mulder?”

His hand lifted away from the handle, but then faltered.

“We can do this, Mulder, but *together*, remember?” she whispered

softly.

He nodded with a smile, then crossed his arms over his chest and

rested against the wall facing her as she finished her conversation

with their boss.

“Look, sir, I need to get going – more bodies have been found…but

there’s something I need to know: You assigned us this case because

you knew it was an x-file. Why are you now trying to come up with a

conclusion that any other agent in the Bureau could have delivered

without even coming down here?” she said into her phone.

Skinner let out a small chuckle. “You’ve certainly come a long way,

Agent Scully,” he noted with a smile.

“Well, I’ve been taught well – if not maybe brainwashed – by a very

good, albeit eccentrically paranoid mentor, haven’t I, sir?”

The assistant director nodded to himself – he could just see in his

head the flame-haired agent smiling over at her partner, who was most

certainly standing beside her. But soon the seriousness of the

situation returned and he shifted uncomfortably in his chair as he

told her, “Deputy Director Kersh knows about our interception of his

file.”

What could she say? For that matter, what could she do? Yet again

she stared at Mulder – as if gaining strength just from the sight of

him – and then sighed, “Okay. I’ve really gotta go now, sir. We’ll

be back in D.C as soon as we’ve wrapped this up.”

Mulder watched her disconnect the line and pocket the cellular before

asking, “What did Skinman want?”

“I’ll tell you in the car,” she said. “Come on, let’s go.”

They both left the cabin – the cooling pizza forgotten and neither

noticing that the petals on the flower had fully bloomed.

XxXxX

RESIDENCE OF KIA PHILIPS

LODGEPOLE TRAIL

7:49 PM

Silence.

Seconds of silence and stillness passed before frantically flashing

red and blue lights lit the darkness that enveloped the house. Not

long after that the building was filled with chaos as police officers

kicked down the front and back doors and stormed the rooms in search

of Jeff Glaser.

Nothing turned up…

…At least not until they found the lifeless body of Kia Philips

that lay on the living room floor – her chest open to expose the

large knot of wood that rested where her heart should be.

XxXxX

DESHUI FOREST

“Oh, my God.”

Scully – with a gloved hand holding onto her flashlight – approached

the smiling wooden figure that stared back at her with human eyes.

She had told her partner at the county morgue that none of their

cases in the past really matched up to the bizarreness of this one.

Having just seen the state of the sheriff’s father ten minutes ago

and now this, the observation was only made more true.

Of course, Mulder in his own way felt the same thing and was even

beginning to have more faith in his theory – which had evolved

somewhat – thanks to the story Scully had passed onto him on the car

journey here.

“Do you know who she is?” he asked the sheriff, crouching down to see

the full cluster of flowers similar to the one he had given Scully

– though larger and more recognisable – growing from the base of the

tree.

“Never seen her before in my life, and we pretty much all know each

other in this little area – you know, quiet community an’ all…”

Crowley shot a nervous glance over at his deputy before looking back

down at the FBI agent.

“Hmm. What about your father? Is there any reason why he would be

out here?”

“Agent, as I’ve already told you I haven’t seen my father since last

year – since my mother walked out on him for a younger man!”

“Agent Mulder?” Before Scully had a chance to say anything a police

officer approached the group – gesturing toward Mulder. “I have a

call from Professor Thomkins for you.”

The male agent took the proffered phone from the rookie cop, but a

puzzled frown spread across his forehead as he answered, “Yeah.

Mulder.”

“Is that Agent Mulder from the FBI?” an old, gravely voice coughed

down the line.

“Speaking.”

“I was told you were sending me a flower to be identified? Well, I

don’t know how you do things in Jacksonville or whatever office

you’re from, but next time could you maybe try sending me something

that I can look at?”

“What are you talking about?”

“‘Talking about’?” the professor choked. “Unless there’s been a

mistake, the evidence bag that turned up on my desk had compost in

it!”

Mulder glanced up at Scully, who was still examining the victim, and

then back at the bunch of flowers. The small one he had given her

was still very much intact the last time he had seen it at the

motel. How could the one that had been safely kept in a bag have

disintegrated so quickly? He guessed it probably wasn’t important,

and yet he just had to know…

“Is there *anything* there that can be analysed?”

“There is a petal–”

Reaching for one of the flowers in front of him, Mulder gave a slight

nod and stared at it. “Is it possible that it’s from a rose?” he

asked directly.

Scully tore her eyes away from the ones that were staring back at her

from the tree and frowned with confusion at her partner.

“The shape is similar, but it’s much too small and – apart from the

fact that they do not flower this time of year – I was told you

picked this from a tree.” The professor paused, and then chuckled

softly, “I don’t know how much you know about plants, Agent Mulder,

but I would’ve at least thought you clever enough to know that roses

grow on bushes, not trees.”

“I know…I know… But we’ve got more – larger – flowers growing out

of another tree and they look *exactly* like roses,” Mulder explained.

“Where are you again?”

The professor waited for an answer, but Mulder had already

disconnected the line and raised back up to his feet.

“Sheriff, you mentioned that a sighting of the suspect had been

made?” he started, staring intently at Crowley.

“Yeah, at Kia Philips’s place – poor woman…only lost her boyfriend

the other day. Anyway, I sent a couple o’ cars there to flush him

out,” came the irritated reply. “They should be calling in soon with

their progress.”

“Scully, can I have a quick word?” Mulder asked the woman beside him.

She nodded and he wrapped an arm around her shoulders as they stepped

out of earshot.

“Mulder, I think Crowley’s withholding something. He seems more

angered by the sight of this woman than the discovery of his own

father,” Scully muttered, staring at the lean figure that towered

over her.

“Mm.”

“And now I think you’re withholding something from me.”

“No, I’m not – I think you’re right. I think he knows who that woman

is, I think he knows more about Glaser than he’s letting on, and I

think he’s made a connection between the victims that I’ve only just

latched onto: Gleeson, Crowley Senior and Philips – if she’s dead –

had each lost someone dear to them in some way – their hearts were

vulnerable. That’s how Glaser chooses them. But I can’t explain why

Crowley, who obviously wants to stop the killings, won’t work with

us… I mean, we’ve got three known victims, possibly four, and God

knows how many more could be hidden out in those woods, but what is

the good sheriff’s primary aim? To make sure we cover up anything

that can’t be explained.”

“No wonder he contacted Kersh.”

“Yeah… Look, I want you to stay here and see if there’s any way of

getting her out of there without chopping down that tree,” Mulder

sighed, glancing briefly over his shoulder. “We can solve this…”

“Mulder, how can we solve this? We have no answers, no– The only

thing we have are theories that have no place in reality. It’s bad

enough Kersh knows we’re here, but we go back with wild theories of

trees with some form of PMS and Glaser trying to comfort them, we’ll

have more than our jobs to be afraid for!”

“So…so what? You think we should just cover it up? There are

roses – flowers that symbolise eternal and true love – growing out of

that tree just as there were out of the tree Judith Gleeson was cut

from… Trees that should be dead are seemingly living off the

emotions in peoples’ hearts… W-what basis do you see for reality in

any of that?”

Scully reached for his right hand and squeezed it to try and calm

him. “I don’t, and you know that. Your theory is the only one that

works from what little I’ve seen and heard, but… Maybe it should be

enough just to find Jeff – whether he did any of this or not. We

just…” With a sigh she shook her head. “Where will you be?”

“I’m going to go check out where Glaser’s been seen. I’ll contact

the guys on the way to see what they can pull up on Jeffrey Mark

Glaser and Sheriff Crowley.”

She gave a nod – knowing it was the best move to make if they wanted

to finish the case – but the fear still tinged her voice as she

whispered, “Be careful.”

For a heartbeat or two their eyes locked and their bodies were

paralysed – as if their souls were desperately and tightly clinging

onto each other. Eventually, though, he nodded back and waggled his

eyebrows at her, smirking, “When ain’t I?”

The two of them turned back to face the sheriff.

“Anything you, maybe, wanna let me in on?” Crowley snapped. “You

know, like what you were sent here to do – give some answers!?”

“Maybe,” Mulder retorted – barely keeping tabs on his temper for the

second time today. “But, first, can you take me to where the

suspect’s been seen?”

Crowley shifted his gaze from one agent to the other and then to

Deputy Friedman before snapping at Mulder, “Now, you listen–”

“No, Sheriff, maybe you need to stop and listen to us,” Scully

suddenly cut in, stepping in front of her partner – whose eyes

briefly flicked down to look at her in surprise. “I have performed

an autopsy today and gathered evidence that has been sent for further

analysis. Agent Mulder has interrogated a couple of people, come up

with a theory to work with and discovered evidence as well… We were

assigned this case due to what has turned out to be an administrative

mistake straight after our last one; we flew straight out, reading

the file on our way… We haven’t eaten-”

‘Except for a bag of sunflower seeds,’ Mulder quietly smiled to

himself.

“-haven’t stopped looking for answers all day, so why don’t you calm

down and give us a break?”

Silence filled with tension descended upon the group that stood by

the tree staring in complete shock at the short, red-haired woman.

“I…uh…I’m sorry…” Crowley apologised with an awkward shrug of

his shoulders. “I just… This has all been like something outta the

Twilight Zone or somet’ing, you know, and I just found my dad… What

am I supposed to do but wanna get this sick bastard locked up as soon

as possible?” He shrugged again and then turned to stare at the odd

tree.

Deputy David Friedman cautiously stepped toward his boss and friend.

“How ’bout I take Agent Mulder so you can keep an eye on things

here?” he offered.

Crowley didn’t want to show his weakness…show that he was anything

other than the stern sheriff everybody respected him as. But as he

tried to pull the pieces of the puzzle together in his head, he

realised he didn’t have much of a choice. “Yeah,” he muttered with a

cough. “Thanks, Deputy.”

Friedman moved toward where his patrol car was parked out on the

road, gesturing for Mulder to follow.

“You go girl!” the tall agent smiled against his partner’s ear as he

turned to leave also. “I’ll see you at the motel in an hour, but try

not to beat the poor sheriff up anymore in the meantime… At least,

not *too* much.”

XxXxX

Eyes stared out from between the trees at Kia Philips’s house; red

eyes that showed nothing but pain.

But then they snapped shut and Glaser dropped to the ground, coughing

violently and clutching at his chest with stiffening arms. He had

come here hoping to help replenish the life that was slowly draining

out of him, but he had made a mistake – a miscalculation – and the

bereaved woman had turned out to not have anything of use in her

heart… If only it hadn’t taken up so much of his energy to kill

her…

It had been six weeks since the last time he had killed someone and

the seizures had begun to worsen. He knew it wasn’t going to be long

before the stiffness and lifelessness became permanent, but it was

just so difficult to find people that had enough true love in their

hearts worth spilling to heal the earth.

The forest was dying. He was dying. But…

Twelve minutes passed before his muscles relaxed and his eyes opened

to stare at the canopy of bare, skeletal, wooden claws that rattled

with the wind above him. He had to stop the seizures before they

killed him for good, but time was running short and he didn’t know

how much longer he could keep this up.

Suddenly, as he shakily raised to his feet, Glaser felt something

tug at his chest. A feeling – a vibe – that something was near…

A source of life and hope.

Maybe he didn’t have to keep it up for much longer after all…

XxXxX

PATROL CAR #25

EN ROUTE TO LODGEPOLE TRAIL

“You’ll have to forgive Ken – gets so quiet ’round this area

sometimes it’s easy to forget there’s such evil out there, and he

don’t like not bein’ able to figure stuff out. Guess it don’t help

none finding his papa dead like that,” Friedman sighed, idly drumming

his fingers on the steering wheel.

Mulder, in the front passenger seat, gave a nod of his head, but was

more interested in reaching for his phone to call the Lone Gunmen…

until he realised that he couldn’t pick up a signal.

“*Dammit!*” he growled under his breath, switching the useless thing

off and jamming it back into his pocket. After phoning the guys he

had hoped to call Scully to check she was okay. He was a little

dubious about leaving her alone with the sheriff who had done nothing

but raise their suspicions so far, but now the both of them were

stranded apart.

“No signal,” the deputy stated flatly without question. “Middle o’

nowhere, and the trees don’t help much.”

“I had a little trouble on the way here, but it was alright earlier,”

Mulder retorted.

“Different time, different weather – the slightest little thing can

cut you off.” Friedman paused for what seemed like an eternity to

Mulder before finishing (with a shrug of his shoulders), “Guess it’s

like life, really… Though you and Agent Scully are a lot different

to anyone else I ever met…”

“That’s one way of putting it.” Suddenly, Mulder turned his head to

stare at the uniformed man – fully catching on to what had been said.

“Wha–”

“But I gotta know, does she love you as much as you love her, d’you

think?”

XxXxX

Dana Scully’s small, prophylactic covered hands examined the wooden

surface of the victim and the tree. She only occasionally moved away

to either jot down notes in her writing pad or reach for her penlight

and shine it in the helpless eyes that watched her every move –

checking that the woman was still responsive.

So deeply occupied was she with her examination that she didn’t hear

the sheriff behind her ordering his men to spread the word that the

search should be suspended until tomorrow morning… Nor did she turn

or sense his approaching presence until his voice started, “Agent

Scully, can I ask ya somet’ing?”

XxXxX

“What did you just say?” Mulder asked harshly – a mixture of

surprise, confusion, irritation and realisation dawning on his face

as he stared wide-eyed at the deputy.

Scully had been right. They needed to stick together – splitting

people up was what the Moth Men needed to do and thrived on. He had

learnt that on their last visit to the area, but…but…

“It’s a simple enough question, I guess,” Friedman shrugged,

continuing to manoeuvre the car along the dark and deserted road.

“She’s pretty closed off and I was wondering if maybe she just don’t

like expressing her feelings so much – you know, hides ’em behind a

wall that she rarely lets down… Or she don’t feel the same way –

maybe tells you one thing but thinks another…”

The FBI agent was ready to just strike out a fist before asking any

further questions of the driver, but instead he found himself

shifting uncomfortably in his seat and remaining silent, and he just

didn’t know why, dammit! He knew Scully. He knew what she felt for

him – what they had together – and had no reason to doubt that

certainty. But for no conceivable reason this man’s words were

unnerving him…

Seeing he had succeeded with what he had set out to do, Friedman

smiled and turned the wheel to steer the vehicle off the road –

increasing the pressure of his foot on the gas pedal – and into the

brush, pointing out, “Whilst you… You show it all and it’s not hard

to see how strong and true your love for her is. You could give

rebirth to a whole forest with that! You keep your feelings near the

surface and that’s exactly what we need.”

Mulder tore himself out of his disturbed reverie as the car drove

over the bumpy ground and turned to see the driver’s seat beside him

empty. A fraction of a second later he snapped his head round to see

the approaching tree.

And then there was nothing to see but darkness.

XxXxX

========

ACT THREE

========

LEON COUNTY, FLORIDA

8:58 PM

Dana Scully stared at the looming figure in front of her – her right

hand reaching back to rest on her gun in case she should need to

quickly draw it. Her primary concern had been about how on earth

they were going to help this woman, but as she looked round at the

departing law enforcement officers she felt Mulder’s panic surging

through her veins.

“Sheriff?” she asked hesitantly.

“I know what you probably think o’ me, but I just wanna solve this

like y’all… But d’you think we really can? D’you think we can help

her?” Crowley paused and pointed at the tree behind Scully.

Her hand moved away from the gun and she took a deep breath. Maybe

she’d just read the guy wrong – let Mulder’s paranoia get the better

of her again. That didn’t mean to say she had a good answer to give

him, though. Of course she wanted to believe there was a way to help

this woman, but in reality she couldn’t see how it could be

accomplished. So, sighing with defeat, she pulled off her latex

gloves and moved away from the tree she’d been examining. “Maybe we

can’t help her, but we can stop anybody else turning up the same way.”

Crowley remained silent – nervously and almost guiltily staring down

at his feet.

Oh yeah, he was definitely hiding something – of that the FBI agent

was certain. But how to–?

“I should o’ kept an eye on that bastard from the moment Gene Gleeson

first called me to check the guy wasn’t a crank. If I had, maybe

Judy would still–… Oh heck, who am I tryin’ to kid? There’s no

‘maybe’ about it: Judy would still be alive… And Kia Philips,

too… I would o’ been too late to save my dad, but at least I would

have protected a couple… Could have done my damn job… Just goes

to show how loopy he must have been in the head for him to kill his

sister, though…”

An owl flew low overhead, but it went unnoticed as Scully stared with

disbelief at the taller man. There *had* been something, but why on

earth had he kept quiet this long? “Sister?” she eventually managed

to croak.

“I did a little background check on Glaser after Gene came to me

asking if he were okay to trust as a marriage counsellor… Read his

file and there were a recent picture of him and his sister…

Her…” A hand raised to point at where Scully had just been yet

again.

Finally! At last something she could say they definitely had an

answer to, and yet at the same time all it did was raise more

questions: why would Glaser kill his own sister? Why did she look so

happy? Mulder had mentioned that the connection between all the

other cases was the fact that each had had their hearts broken in

some way or another, so how did this woman fit into that pattern?

W-H-Y? It should have been an easy enough question to figure out,

but the only answer that came to mind was the usual patronising one

of ‘Because you’re not supposed to know.’

“You can’t blame yourself, Sheriff,” Dana slowly remarked, moving

past the uniformed man. “By the looks of it, Jeff Glaser is a man on

a mission, and no amount of close surveillance would have stopped

him. For now, though, I’m going back to the motel. We’ll see you

early in the morning.”

“Wh-what about her?”

She glanced over her shoulder in the direction of where he still

pointed and shrugged, “By the looks of it she’s been like that and

coped for quite a while… One more night won’t hurt.”

It was a reply that had even surprised her, but there it was and

Crowley seemed to accept it as he muttered, “G’ night, Agent. Thanks

for helping out on this – and please pass that on to your partner…

It’s greatly appreciated.”

“I will.”

XxXxX

“Never doubt what you have together. Never doubt that she loves you

so much it hurts her to know she’ll never be able to let you know

just how much that is.”

It was the sound of his own voice that beckoned him back to

consciousness, but not a word had passed his lips… It had come from

in his head – not imaginary, but as if a part of his psyche was

trying to nurse the rest of his body.

Mulder kept his eyes shut for a moment longer – the feel of warm

blood trickling down his forehead being his only connection to

reality – as he tried to recall the events that had led him to this

point… He drew a complete blank, though, so he opened the heavy

lids and looked around the dark area that surrounded him.

He appeared to be underground…in a hole similar to the one he and

Scully had fallen into on their last trip here to seek out the Moth

Men. …And he was tied to a chair by vines.

“Very tasteful,” he grunted in disgust, staring at the damp that

oozed from the soil walls and sniffing in the smell of…decaying

flesh.

It wasn’t long after that he realised he wasn’t alone.

“Scully?”

A figure stepped out of the shadows, but it wasn’t his partner as he

had hoped.

“She’ll be along soon,” Jeff Glaser said, smiling weakly.

XxXxX

THE MOTHER COMFORT MOTEL

9:57 PM

“Mulder?”

After waiting a whole half-hour in her cabin for Mulder to show up,

Scully found herself standing outside his room tapping at the door –

only to receive no sign of him there either. Even her call to his

cell phone had only returned the hauntingly familiar refusal of ‘The

cell phone customer cannot be reached at this time’.

Something had to be wrong… They’d made a deal to meet back here…

She tried to tell herself that maybe the capture of Glaser had taken

longer or he had had to stay at the house for some reason, but the

worry that had been eating away at her since the visit to Gleeson’s

house wouldn’t let her be.

“Dammit. Where are you?”

She wandered back to her own room to wait there. And then an idea

kicked in. She quickly reached for her phone again and dialled the

number for the Gunmen’s office.

XxXxX

OFFICES OF THE LONE GUNMEN

WASHINGTON, D.C

It wasn’t often he got the place to himself, but tonight Langly had

dragged Byers out on some governmental surveillance heist, so poor

Frohike – currently going down with a case of the Flu – was left

alone to keep an eye on the equipment…and maybe play a little D&D…

Not that he minded as such (maybe later he’d have a good look at

those videos Mulder had given him), but he couldn’t deny the fact

that he felt a little too lonely…

Thank God for the ringing phone!

“The Lone Gunman.”

“Frohike, it’s Scully.” the agent’s voice replied.

“What can I do for the lovely Agent Scully on this fine night? You

and Mulder having a nice break?”

There was a nervous pause on the line, and then, “We’re in Florida on

another case… I was kinda hoping you knew that – meaning I probably

now know the answer to the question I phoned to ask…”

He could hear the anguish in her voice and it immediately put his

protective streak into overdrive. “What’s happened?”

“Has he not called you at all tonight?” Scully’s voice hitched.

“No… Last time I heard from him was Monday. What’s happened?”

“We were sent to investigate unexplained murders where the victims

were turned into wooden sculptures… To cut a long story short, the

suspect was seen at a nearby house and Mulder went with the deputy to

check it out – he told me he’d call you to see if you could pull up

any information on our suspect, Jeff Glaser… Are you sure he hasn’t

called?”

“Nada. I’ve been here all night and you’re the first person to call

– aren’t I the lucky one?” He softly chuckled, hoping to ease her

worry.

A sigh escaped from her down the line, but that was the only response

she gave.

“Is there anything I can do this end?” he queried.

“No… He’ll turn up eventually, probably with another pizza that can

be left to go cold, but…but if you do hear anything can you please

just…just tell him I’m waiting, and then call me. Please?”

“Sure thing.”

Before he had the chance to say anything more the line disconnected.

XxXxX

UNKNOWN LOCATION

Mulder stared at the familiar face that looked back at him with red

eyes. Sure, he’d had his theories and he’d been certain Glaser was

behind the murders, but it still shocked him to see the man that he

had thought dead six long years ago.

“You leave her alone,” he growled through clenched teeth – struggling

against the restraint that held him to the chair. “You want what

I’ve got in my heart, fine – take it – but let her go!”

Glaser slowly shook his head and stepped toward the seated FBI agent

with a wry smile on his pale face as he coughed, “You’re no good

without her here too. Haven’t you figured it out *yet*?”

A momentary pause for thought as Mulder considered the voice in his

head that had been telling him to never doubt the love he and Scully

shared. He still didn’t know what it meant, though – he’d never

doubted her, so why–

“It’s all to do with survival of the fittest – separating the

stronger one from the rest.” Glaser had intended to say more, but

his body was wracked by another fit of coughs.

Mulder frowned in confusion. “I’m not the str–”

“No, you’re not – which is the point! But she’ll be here soon, and

then you can both be reborn.”

“Reborn? You mean turned into one of those trees? Why’d you do it,

Jeff? I heard the story about the guy that did it to give back what

humans had taken from nature – is that it? It’s admirable, Jeff, but

killing people won’t help this forest – it’s dying and no matter how

many bodies you tally up you can’t change that… Maybe in a perfect

world, but not this one!”

“This isn’t just about the forest!” Glaser snorted. “Look at me!!!

You left me here to die… I was trapped in a hole like this, but I

couldn’t move… All there was was stiffness and death. But somehow

I came back to being – perhaps by the one that attacked me – and now

the only way I can stay alive is if the trees live… Every time

another dies, part of me dies with it, so I have to compensate by

taking the life from others… You’re next.”

XxXxX

The Taurus – driven by Scully – sped along the road, trying to

retrace the journey Mulder would have taken. Waiting around wasn’t

going to find him, and if something was wrong she needed to attend to

him immediately, so this was her last hope of action.

XxXxX

COUNTY SHERIFF’S DEPARTMENT

LEON COUNTY, FLORIDA

10:02 PM

A couple banks of fluorescent strip lights flickered to life slowly

as Sheriff Crowley entered the quiet office and shut the door behind

him with a sigh.

He tended to live here these days – working on whatever he could

even, when there was no crime to fight – simply because there was

nothing else to do…to go home to: no loved one, no family… It was

what made him angry when he saw couples arguing. Sometimes he just

wanted to go up to them and show them pictures of murder scenes to

make them realise what they had whilst it lasted.

Now it was time to rest, though. After a long day filled with images

he wanted nothing more than to forget, he needed a good sleep. So,

he had just stopped by here to put the case file in his desk and

check everything was in order. But on his way to the wooden desk at

the far end of the room he saw something through the corner of his

eye laying on Deputy Friedman’s desk.

On closer inspection he found several candid Polaroid images of Kia

Philips at her boyfriend’s funeral earlier today, a copy of Philips’s

address written on a scrap of paper, and a sketched map that led to

an unrecognisable place in the heart of the forest.

“What the hell…?”

XxXxX

Scully stopped the car behind the one that had crashed into a tree,

then quickly got out and rushed to the passenger side of the police

vehicle – only to find no sign of the deputy or Mulder. Just a small

splatter of blood on the dashboard.

“Mulder!” she called out, lifting her head to stare into the darkness

that surrounded her. “*Mulder!*”

Only silence answered.

She should get back in the car and carry on along the road – see if

he turned up further along the way. But something was telling her he

was here – very close.

And then, for no reason other than it felt *the* thing to do, she

turned right and quickly ran into the brush with her gun drawn.

XxXxX

UNKNOWN LOCATION – UNDERGROUND

“So, how do you do it?” Mulder pressed, never averting his eyes away

from the threatening figure that loomed over him. “You take their

lives to feed the trees and yourself… But how do you get them in

the trees like that?”

Glaser struck out an arm and hit Mulder across the face with such

force the agent and the chair toppled backwards. “Always with the

damn questions!” he yelled.

Silence for a moment as Mulder tried to regain control of his

senses. “You said I’m next,” his voice rasped groggily – blood now

pouring from his cut lower lip as well as his forehead. “That’s

nice, but at least give me an idea of how it works!”

“It’s all to do with putting a tear in the heart so you can suck the

life out of it… And I don’t mean a physical tear… Through the

emotional barrier… Break the person and then the emotions are there

to suck out like a straw.”

Still laying on his back, Mulder couldn’t see the distant look or

smile on Glaser’s face, but he could hear the pride in his voice and

it made the agent realise just how much Glaser really did need to be

in an institution.

Suddenly, he was pulled upright again and found himself staring once

more into the bespectacled man’s red, piercing eyes.

“I’ll break you with the knowledge that I’m gonna kill her, and then

I’ll make her watch me kill you… That should split her open a bit!”

Glaser informed Mulder with a wide, manic smile.

“You touch her and I’ll kill you!” Mulder snapped. “Is that how you

used the deputy, then? Access to people that could then be swept

under the carpet, like you used him to get me away from Scully?”

“That’s one way of putting it… But you should be careful with him –

he’s a little insane… Obsessed with trees…”

“Oh, and of course you’re not, I take it?”

“I need them to live! He used me to help the trees…but I wanted

them to help me!”

Another fit of coughs, and Mulder watched in shock as Glaser’s right

arm morphed into the long bough of a tree.

XxXxX

FBI HEADQUARTERS

10:13 PM

Walter Skinner was just turning his office lights off on his way out

when the phone rang. He was tempted to ignore it, but instead he

moved back to the desk and picked up the receiver.

“Skinner.”

“Walter, call an ambulance for where Mulder and Scully are!” a small

voice urgently panted down the line.

“Andrew?”

The other end hung up.

XxXxX

“*MULDER!*”

Dana stood still – flashlight in one hand, gun in the other – and

struggled to listen for his reply over the jack-hammering of her

heart.

He was here. She didn’t know how and she didn’t know why, but she

knew without a doubt he was *here*, but she couldn’t see him.

“Mulder!”

* * *

He heard her voice desperately calling out his name above where he

sat and he didn’t know what tore at his heart more: the fact that he

would never see her again if he didn’t call back, or the knowledge of

what would happen to her if he did.

“I told you she’d be here soon,” Glaser croaked, glancing over his

shoulder at the hole in the ceiling. “Call her.”

Mulder kept his mouth shut and shook his head in denial.

“Call her!”

Still Mulder refused to do as he was ordered, and yet again he was

struck in the face.

‘I tried, Scully…I swear I didn’t ditch you this time…’ Mulder’s

thoughts were disjointed as he made the silent apology – hoping that

in some way she would hear him and believe him. They managed to stay

intact enough, though, for him to whisper the hauntingly familiar

“I’m so sorry.”

“Call her or I’ll go up there and kill her!!!”

Before the agent could shout back, his partner jumped down through

the opening in the ceiling and aimed her gun at Glaser.

“Let him go, Jeffrey – it’s over,” Scully barked – staring with a

little disbelief at Glaser and then at her partner. She did a quick

visual sweep over his body, checking to see if he was okay.

“It’s never over,” Glaser replied, grabbing a tight hold on Mulder

and stepping behind him so that the female agent couldn’t get a clear

shot. “I tried to help them so it wouldn’t be that way, but the

soil’s bad… Judy Gleeson was a success, but you cut her down. I

bet you cut Aimee down too, didn’t you? You can’t stand the thought

of success…”

clip_image006

“How did you do it? How did they get like that?”

“I didn’t do it… I killed them but…but the trees…they…” His

words trailed off as he felt the beginnings of yet another seizure

build up within him. He had to get this done and soon, but the

coughing fit was already taking him over. Instinctively his hold on

Mulder increased – causing the agent to wince in pain.

“Mul–”

“Scully, get out of here or he’ll kill you!” Mulder cried out.

“What?” She frowned in confusion – desperate for some sort of

explanation as to what was happening here – but then shook her head

and tried to gain a better aim on Glaser. “I’m not going anywhere.”

“You don’t understand, Scully… He needs to break you so that he can

then kill you and turn you into another of those trees!” The pain

increased in his shoulder as Glaser’s grasp tightened. “He’ll kill

me ’cause he thinks that’ll break you! *Go!*”

The phrase she could have sworn she’d heard Gleeson say, despite his

refusal, earlier came back, but this time it repeated itself in her

own voice.

‘Steer well clear – you and Fox don’t wanna run into him… He’ll

break you and then kill the both of you… He has to – you have

exactly what he needs.’

They hadn’t steered clear, though, and they had to face this. But

she wasn’t going to leave her partner… It wasn’t about their ‘no

ditching’ rule – it was about the fact that she wasn’t about to turn

her back on the man she loved…her everything.

“Jesus, Scully… Don’t let him break you!” Mulder cried out over the

noise of Glaser’s continuous coughing. “Whatever happens, remember

that I love you with every part of my body and soul – not only my

heart!!!”

Catching a breath, Glaser lowered his right hand down to press

against Mulder’s chest. “You’ll…both be…successes…” he gasped.

The next thing Scully knew Mulder’s upper body slumped forward and,

aim clear, she took her shot at Glaser – hitting him in the centre of

the chest.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk… Really, that’s no way to make friends!”

Before Dana had a chance to move to Mulder, she turned to see Deputy

Friedman standing behind her – aiming his own weapon at her.

“And my plan was going so well,” he sighed with a shake of his head.

“Wh–” She stared in confusion at the taller man, but then turned

back to face her partner – desperate to tend to him.

“How do you think you got this case? I met you both briefly the last

time you were here – I was one of the cops looking for Michael

Asekoff. Wasn’t hard to see how much you two cared for each other

even back then. So when I finally found Jeff I knew the perfect

couple we could use to help save this forest… Anyway, I made sure

the file got delivered to the wrong desk. Pretty good, huh? At

least, it was, but now you gone an’ ruined it by killin’ Jeff… I

guess that makes you useless too!”

Scully’s head snapped round. “You were *using* Jeff?”

“I was looking for one of the Moth Men, but he was even better! You

don’t see: I’ve watched this forest die because of the stupid ways of

mankind. This was a perfect way to give something back! Jeff needed

to do it to save himself, but I forced him to sacrifice for the

trees.”

“‘Taking life to give life’,” she murmured, repeating the words from

Skinner’s story.

“Exactly!!! So quick, but sadly I now must kill you.”

Scully turned back to face her partner with bleary eyes as Friedman

steadied his aim and rested his finger against the trigger. Her lip

trembled violently as she whispered, “I lov–”

*BANG!*

The shot was immediately followed by the dull thud of a body dropping

like a sack of potatoes to the ground.

“Now that’s definitely not the way to make friends!” came Crowley’s

distant voice.

Eyes fluttered open and Dana nervously glanced over her shoulder to

see the body of David Friedman crumpled lifelessly on the floor and

the sheriff standing with a smoking gun in his hand at the entrance

to the cavern.

“You okay?” he asked, jumping down.

But Scully had blocked everything out… The only thing she cared

about right now was getting to her partner.

“…Mul-der?” she whispered, kneeling down in front of him as Crowley

moved to untie the agent. “Mulder…it’s me…” A shaky hand

outstretched to search for a pulse whilst the other moved to where a

splinter of wood stuck out of his chest. The words ‘just one more

chance’ echoed in her head and she knew that that wish had been

answered far too many times now for God to rush to her aid. What was

it Skinner had said earlier? ‘You’ve already outlived your nine

lives ten times over’? But… ‘But God, please, no… Don’t…

Please, jus– Let him live… Please…’ “Please,” her tear-

choked voice whispered as her quivering lips pressed against his

cheek. “Mul–”

Beat.

Beat.

It was only a heartbeat, but under the press of her fingertips it

felt like the most glorious thing to her.

“Oh, my God!” she gasped in exultation, wrapping her arms around his

body and holding him against her.

“…I’ve got a…grasp of the…ow…’no ditching’ rule…Scully,”

Mulder whispered against her ear – wincing as the branch dropped out

of his chest. “But I wish you’d…ow…wish you’d listen…to me…

ev’ry now and then…”

A relieved breath of laughter escaped her and she tightened the

embrace as his own arms weakly snaked up to hold her. “Oh, God,

Mulder, I thought– I lo–”

“Holy crap!”

Crowley’s exclamation made her jump and she lifted her head to look

at where the sheriff was pointing – at the wooden corpse of Jeffrey

Mark Glaser.

“Please tell me you got an explanation for *that*!?”

“Sometimes…” She paused and pressed another kiss against her

partner’s cheek. “Sometimes it’s best not to question.”

Though she was tempted to ask a lot of questions when the sound of

the ambulance’s siren filled the air shortly after.

XxXxX

========

EPILOGUE

========

GEORGETOWN, WASHINGTON D.C

WEDNESDAY, DECEMBER 17th 2003

‘Case File #X1109172427

‘Much remains unexplained about this case – the condition

of the victims, what transformation Jeffrey Glaser did in

fact go through and how he killed his victims, to name but a

few things that both Jeffrey Glaser and David Friedman will

take to their graves. But whilst we stand in the shadow that

bears no knowledge, we still strive to find answers with

evidence collected from the crime scenes that has been sent

for further analysis. Closer inspection of the blood sample

collected showed it to be riddled with forms of altered

diatoms – usually the sign of a drowning victim – whilst

early PCR and DNA tests match it to that of Judith Gleeson.

Examinations of the core sample are yet to turn up anything

abnormal.’

Dana Scully paused her typing and glanced down with a smile at the

slumbering figure that lay beside her on the bed. Somehow the wood

that had been pierced into his body had done barely more than tear

his pectoral muscle and put another dent in his ego. The wound had

been stitched and he had been kept overnight at the hospital (much to

his usual reluctance) but that had been all. After what she’d seen,

it didn’t make much sense, but it didn’t really matter – all she

could do was thank God yet again that he was okay… The warranty was

still intact.

“How?” she had asked at the hospital – tightly clasping his hand in

hers as she sat on the edge of the bed.

“You’re not the only one who has a wall around your heart…” came

his wry smile. “You’re the only one allowed past mine, though, so

I’m guessing the guard stopped Jeff entering!”

She smiled at the memory and the sincerity she had seen on his face,

and then sighed as she continued to type up her report.

‘To date no record of a ‘Missing Persons’ report ever being

filed on Aimee Lynne Gleeson has been found, nor is it known

for how long she was in the condition she was found. She is

another who will take her answers to the grave, however – two

days after her brother died, Aimee’s eyes slipped shut and

the tree she was joined to has since shown rapid signs of

necrosis.’

A brief meeting with Skinner on Monday had revealed that Kersh had

backed down with his hollow threats…And they were being granted two

weeks vacation time for some much-needed R&R.

“Finally, some rest!” Mulder had joked (wincing at the pain his soft

chuckle cost him).

Both agents had quickly agreed that they wouldn’t be going away

anywhere, though – home was definitely the safer option.

‘Whilst Agent Mulder’s theory that Glaser was using the

emotions in people’s hearts to survive and give health to the

forest cannot be substantiated in the realms of science, it

is the only plausible one, and makes us realise that

sometimes the human soul presents us with things that go

beyond that boundary… Things that call out to us to direct

us safely on this rocky path of Life – a sign, a warning…a

revelation.’

Her head turned to stare at the rose that stood healthy and proud in

the glass vase on the bedside cabinet. It had grown even more – a

little each day – and it had become the symbol of their

relationship…proving that no matter what they went through, they

would always come out the other end stronger than ever as long as

they were together.

clip_image007

Suddenly, an arm reached out to block her access to the laptop’s

keyboard and the mattress moved as Mulder snuggled closer against her

warm body.

“…No work…” he slurred, never opening his eyes. “…Supposed to

be helping me heal…”

Another smile tugged at her features as she glanced down at the white

bandaging that covered his chest (‘another scar to take note of,’ her

mind heeded), and then knocked his hand away.

“Just a second,” she assured. “I get this done now and we’ll have

nothing to worry about for the next two weeks.”

‘Unless any other evidence turns up to encourage further

investigation, X-File case number X1109172427 is closed.’

She was about to close the notebook when she suddenly paused – her

thin fingers hovering over the keyboard, eager to write more.

Another glance at the flower in the vase, and then – just above the

last sentence she had written – Scully added:

‘An old proverb states ‘Food nourishes the body, but flowers

heal the soul’. Perhaps, as Jeffrey Glaser believed, it

should be added that the human heart can give life to

anything – even Nature.’

========

THE END

========

*************************************************

‘Only love can break a heart,

Only love can mend it again.’

~Gene Pitney: ‘Only Love Can Break A Heart’ (1962)

*************************************************

PLEASE send any feedback to sketchney@ntlworld.com – my life is in

your hands!

Grave Consequences

cover

Title: Grave Consequences

Author: Girlie_girl7

Date:

Rating: PG

Category: Case file

Spoilers: Anything up to JS then AU

Disclaimer: They belong to Fox

Archive: VS 11 for two weeks then anywhere

Summary: M&S investigate a series of unexplained deaths in a small

mid-western town but it doesn’t end there.

clip_image002

~ Grave Consequences ~

Teaser:

“Hey Milk, why don’t you pass me the ball?”

“What! You think I don’t want to win?”

Milk ran down to set up in the post-position under the basket. A

tall, sinewy, black athlete charged the hoop. Milk stepped into his

path and cut him off. The man driving for the basket flipped the

ball behind his back and cut to the left. He raced for the open

basket and easily tipped the ball over the rim.

“Chas!” Milk yelled, “I thought you were at the top of the key.”

“I was Milk, but he cut to your left. I can’t be coverin’ your

ass too,” the smaller, black athlete replied.

Milk pulled up his shirt to wipe the sweat from his brow. He

didn’t notice the small, redheaded woman clad in a soft, gray

sweater and snug jeans that had just appeared at the entrance to

the gym. She stood aside as two men walked past her, their stares

nearly resulting in them walking into the closed metal door, but

she didn’t notice. Her gaze fell upon the tall, lanky man whose

dark hair was plastered to his face as beads of sweat ran down his

muscular chest; the one they called Milk.

Milk stepped over the line and passed the ball in to Chas, who

immediately dribbled up the floor. He looked over at his playing

partner as he drove for the basket, but the man who had just

scored, cut off his path. He flipped the ball back out to Milk,

who caught it in mid-jump and shot, the ball rolled around the rim

and dropped in. The four men all bonded in an atmosphere filled

with vulgarities and laughter.

Milk eyed the redhead standing off to the side. He gave her a

bashful grin and a nod. He set up to guard his man, the player

took the ball, and Milk immediately slapped it away. He drove for

the bucket and lay in a fingertip roll. He leaned over to catch

his breath, as his buddy Chas slapped him on the back, and whooped

it up.

Milk called time and swaggered toward the redhead, the three other

players gave the woman a surreptitious glance. She didn’t notice

anything but the sweaty man crossing the floor, answering her large

grin with one of his own. “Hey Red, whuzz up?”

“Red?”

“Yeah, you know Scully, you need a nickname.”

“Oh really, Milk?”

Mulder chuckled, “Okay, okay.”

Scully leaned into him, “Besides Mulder, I like what you call me when

we’re alone, much better.”

Mulder raised his eyebrows at her, while he took a long drink from

his water bottle, then wiped his mouth off on the back of his hand.

“So is this a personal visit or professional?”

“Well, it’s professional but later I would like you to make it

personal.”

Mulder’s teammate spoke up, “Hey Milk, you gonna hit on the lady, or

you gonna play some B-ball?”

Mulder looked over Scully’s shoulder and snapped his head at the

guys. “So what’s up?” He said, looking down at her and taking

another swig from his bottle.

“Skinner has a case for us in Northern Indiana.”

“Not more Amish?” Mulder questioned.

“No, but not far from that area. There have been five deaths in a

small town and we’ve been asked to look into them.”

“Okay, let me kick some more ass and then I’ll meet you at your

place.” Mulder leaned into Scully, “Then we’ll get up-close and

personal.”

“You got it, Milk,” Scully smiled.

Mulder called for the ball just as Scully said; “Oh, and Mulder, the

only briefs we will be discussing at this meeting will be yours.”

Mulder turned to look at Scully just as the ball hit him in the back

of the head. Scully was shocked, and Mulder was stunned, until they

realized what had just happened. They both laughed as Scully slipped

through the door, but not before she overheard Chas say, “Hey Milk,

who’s da dime piece?”

To which Mulder replied, “That’s my girl. Now, are we just gonna

shoot the shit or play ball,” then he grabbed the ball and shot; it

sailed through the hoop. Chas patted Mulder on the back once more.

Scully smiled as she walked up the steps and out of the gym.

Act 1

Mulder and Scully were being sent to the Midwest to investigate a

series of strange deaths. The flight to Cavin, Indiana was

uneventful, with Scully pouring over stacks of information that

Skinner had given them just before they left. The case was baffling

and out of the league of the local police so help was requested from

the Indianapolis Division of the FBI, who then requested Mulder and

Scully look into the case.

Five people had died in this small Indiana town of 4,200. There

seemed to be no pattern to the deaths and they were seemingly

unrelated except in their strangeness. One victim had died of

injuries consistent with a dragging death but the man was found dead

in his bed. A woman appeared to have died during childbirth but she

hadn’t been pregnant. The third and fourth victims were an elderly

couple, who had suddenly died of diphtheria. The fifth victim was a

small boy who had died during his sleep, but the autopsy revealed the

child had died of whooping cough.

Scully finished reading over the stack of papers and put them back

into her briefcase then removed her glasses. “Mulder I know these

deaths are strange, but do you really think they’re murders?”

“Who said anything about murders?” Mulder said, as he stretched out

his legs in the always too crowded business class.

“So you don’t think they’re murders?”

“Actually, I’m more interested in ‘the what’ these people died from

than ‘the who’.” Mulder grabbed a file and flipped through it. “Did

you notice the cause of each death, Scully?”

“Yeah, they’re all different.”

“Yes, but they are all Old World deaths.”

“I’m sorry Mulder, but I’m not following you.”

“Scully, when was the last time you heard of someone in the U.S.

dying of diphtheria or whooping cough?”

“I know that was strange,” Scully said with a frown.

“The man who looked as if he had been dragged, might have fallen off

a horse. His ankle was broken, fitting the pattern of having his

foot caught in the stirrup and being dragged by the animal.”

Scully looked up at Mulder with a wide-eyed stare.

Mulder grinned, “What!”

Scully smirked, “After all this time, you never cease to amaze me.”

Mulder simply buckled up and waited for the plane to land at the Fort

Wayne Airport.

After they picked up the rental car, the agents made their way to

Cavin. The town was settled in 1835 by pioneers and trappers and at

one time was home to the largest Jewish Community of any town its

size east of the Mississippi River. The Jewish citizens had brought

prosperity to the small town and built grand, stately homes, one of

which had been turned into a bed and breakfast. Mulder pulled up in

front of a pink, Queen Anne mansion that was built in 1906.

clip_image003

“Wow,” was all Scully could say, as she looked up at the towering

home.

“I thought you might enjoy getting away from those claustrophobic

motel rooms for a change.” Mulder smiled, then took their bags from

the trunk while Scully grabbed the notebooks and briefcases.

Their room was a turn-of-the-century bedroom with a high ceiling,

bowed windows and ornate walnut woodwork. The floor was polished

walnut, covered in aged oriental rugs.

Scully took one look at the room and smiled, “I think I could get use

to this.”

Mulder fell back onto the bed. “Scully, you would never be happy

here.” Scully stared at him with a puzzled look on her face. He sat

up, grabbed her, and pulled her down on the bed. “You would miss

your mom and my fish.”

Scully looked up at him, “Well, I have grown accustomed to taking

care of them.”

“Are you implying I don’t?”

“Mulder those fish get all excited when I enter your apartment.”

Mulder kissed her softly on the neck. “So do I, Scully.” She

giggled, as Mulder’s cell phone rang. With a groan they both got up.

It was the local police chief giving Mulder directions to his

station.

Within five minutes the two agents were entering the chief’s office.

It was housed in the city hall, along with the fire department, and

mayor’s office. Built in 1914 it was Italian Renaissance and Scully

loved its character; unlike the cinder block police agencies they

usually entered.

The chief rose from behind his utilitarian desk. “Hello folks, you

must be the FBI Agents,” he said, extending his huge hand. “I’m

Chief William Grant.”

“I’m Agent Mulder and this is Agent Scully,” Mulder said as they both

took seats across from the chief. They discussed the case and the

chief drove them to the site of each death. The family of the little

boy was still inconsolable and filled with questions; this shook

Scully to her core. She could sympathize with a family who had just

lost a child under unusual circumstances.

As they left, Mulder asked her if she was hungry. “I could use a

meal,” Scully replied. Mulder checked with the chief for a good

place to eat and he recommended Daniel’s Café. Mulder drove down the

maple-lined streets toward the business district.

Daniel’s Cafe was quiet with a few locals sitting at the counter.

Their arrival went largely unnoticed, except by the waitress and

Daniel, who was looking out the window that separated the kitchen

from the dining area.

Mulder slid into one side of a booth while Scully took the other.

The small diner was warm and they were seated next to a sunny window,

so Mulder stood up to remove his jacket. Scully had been with this

man for a decade now, and they have been intimate for several years,

but she still marveled at the look of him and blushed at the tiny

thrill that just taking off his suit jacket could give her. He was

aging well; few people would have guessed the toll his quests had

taken on him. Women still stopped and stared, and yet, he still took

no notice of it. How could a man so observant not notice this, but

Scully liked to think he saw no one but her standing before him.

Mulder rolled up the sleeves of his blue dress-shirt and loosened his

tie. The waitress came by with two glasses of ice water and two

menus. “How are you folks today?” she smiled.

“Just fine,” Mulder answered, and in the past two years he meant it.

Scully surveyed the menu and ordered a tuna salad on whole-wheat

toast along with a glass of iced tea, while Mulder ordered a

cheeseburger and fries. She wished he ate healthier, but with all

that he’d been through, the least of his worries was a greasy meal,

and she did cook heart-healthy for him at home.

The waitress placed their orders before them and Mulder dug into his

greasy burger and pretended not to see Scully stealing his fries.

“Scully, when we get back to the room, I want to make a few calls and

you can check in with Skinner.” They ate their meal, paid the bill,

and made their way back to the room.

Mulder made the calls he needed to and looked over the interviews

from earlier in the day. Scully got off the phone with Skinner and

asked, “Did you find anything new?”

“Maybe, the boy’s parents said he’d been to one of the city parks.”

Mulder retrieved the case file and opened it up; he ran his finger

down the page. “Here it is, Prentice Park,” he said, stabbing the

page with his finger. “And the man found dead in his bed took his

lunch break there, a co-worker reported.”

Scully looked skeptical, but had learned over the years to not simply

dismiss Mulder’s intuition. He was a remarkable profiler who could

piece together even the smallest fragment of information. She

thought back to all the stories her father had told her of the

British code breakers of World War Two, housed in Bletchley Park near

London; these men had a genius for cracking the German military

codes. Mulder would have fit right in.

Mulder, now deep in thought, picked up the files and headed for the

door. “Come on Scully, we’ve got some work to do.”

They had split up to cover more ground, with Scully talking to the

husband of the woman who appeared to have died during childbirth.

She, too, had been to the park, but it was the day before the boy and

the man found dead in bed had been there. Mulder found no one who

could place the elderly couple at the park, but he did find a pair of

men’s muddy boots inside the couples backdoor. He called Scully and

picked her up, then they headed for the City Park.

It was a small, tree filled park, not uncommon in those parts,

nestled in a residential area surrounded by older homes. Two city

streets bordered it, one on the east and one on the south side, with

an alley to the west, while a home stood next to it on the north

side. New playground equipment was scattered about, evidently the

park had recently been updated. A large stone stood at the entrance

inscribed with the name Nathaniel Prentice, a soldier who had served

in the Revolutionary War. The inscription on the stone stated that

after the war he drifted west and finally settled in Cavin. Mulder

noticed something else; this was not only a tribute to the man, it

was his grave marker.

“Hey Scully, come look at this.” She walked over to where Mulder was

bent down, reading the inscription.

“What is it?”

“Nathaniel Prentice is buried here.”

“So you think his ghost is attacking people?” Scully asked in a flat

tone. Years ago she would have scoffed at the prospect, but she had

seen too much to do that now.

Mulder looked at his partner and smiled; he knew he no longer had to

prove himself to her. Getting up, he placed his hand on the small of

her back, “Come on Scully, I want to do a little snooping.”

Once in the car Scully turned to him, “We could take soil samples and

send them in.”

Mulder flexed his fingers while he turned the steering wheel. “I

don’t think this is anything tangible, Scully. All the deaths are

too different to be the result of a pathogen.”

“So where do we start?”

“I’m not sure, but the one connecting factor seems to be the park.”

Scully glanced out her side window. “I wish the chief had contacted

us sooner. I would have liked to have gotten my hands on one of

those bodies before interment.”

“If it makes you happy, later tonight, you can get your hands on

mine,” Mulder said, raising his eyebrows. Scully gave him a sharp

look and blushed.

Mulder turned serious, “Scully, we can get a court order to open the

graves, but in deference to the family, I wouldn’t open the child’s

grave unless its absolutely necessary.”

“Let’s wait and see if we need to open any first,” Scully replied.

Mulder unlocked the door to their room and stepped aside to let

Scully in. She kicked off her shoes and took off her coat and

jacket, then pulled her blouse out of her skirt as she headed for the

bathroom.

Mulder tossed his coat on a chair and flopped down on the bed on his

hip. He still couldn’t get the idea out of his head, that these

deaths might have some connection to the park. He rolled across the

bed, picked up the phone, and dialed the chief’s number.

“Chief Grant.”

“Chief, this is Agent Mulder.”

“Oh, Agent, I was wondering how you two were doing?”

“We’ve been looking over the files and interviewing some of the next

of kin.”

“Anything new?”

“Maybe. Chief what can you tell me about Prentice Park?”

The chief thought for a moment and said, “Well, I know that a couple

of the victims had been there earlier in the day.”

“What do you know about the park itself?”

“It was named after Nathaniel Prentice, a Revolutionary War veteran,

but that was before my time,” the chief chuckled.

“Thanks chief,” Mulder said then added, “Do you have anyone in town

who might know more about the park?”

The chief paused for a moment and replied, “Why don’t you try our

public library.”

“That’s the building across from city hall, right.”

“Yeah, the building with the library book return out front.”

Mulder could picture the chief’s grin. “Thanks chief, I’ll check

that out.”

“Agent Mulder, you think this had anything to do with the park?”

“I’m not sure what, if any, connection there is, but don’t worry

about it right now, chief.” Mulder hung up the phone and turned to

find Scully going over the notes from several of the autopsies.

“Scully, wanna go to the library with me?”

“Why, do you have a book report due?”

Mulder walked over and leaned into her ear, “No, but I will let you

play footsies with me under the table.” Scully smiled up at him as

he pulled her off the bed and onto her feet.

clip_image004

The library was only one street behind the bed and breakfast and four

blocks down. “One thing about investigating in a small town Scully,

not much driving to do,” Mulder said, as he pulled up to the library.

It sat on a beautiful, tree-covered piece of ground and was

Neoclassical Revival, built in 1908; the word Carnegie was still

visible above the door. The library had withstood the changes of

time; it was one of the few Carnegie libraries still in use. The

front glass door was accessed by a flight of steps; once inside

another flight led up to the first floor that emptied into a large

room with a high ceiling and a fireplace at either end. On the West

side of each fireplace were small, oak paneled reading rooms.

clip_image005

The two Agents approached a middle-age man sitting behind a large

circular desk; his nameplate read ‘John’. He looked up and smiled.

“Can I help you folks?

Mulder spoke up. “I’m interested in finding some information on

Prentice Park.”

John put down the book he had been logging in and asked, “What do you

want to know?”

“I don’t know,” Mulder shrugged. “When was the park established?

Have there been any unusual occurrences there?”

John thought for a moment. “No, other than it’s named after Nathaniel

Prentice, the Revolutionary War vet.”

Mulder looked at Scully with his ‘I’ve heard this before’ look as

Scully bit down on her bottom lip and looked sympathetic.

“They did get new playground equipment, a local foundation paid for

it.”

“If I wanted to find more history on the park where would I start?”

Mulder inquired.

“You could start in the room to your left,” John said, motioning to

the little reading room next to the fireplace.

“Thanks,” Mulder said, as he and Scully headed for the room. Scully

grabbed Mulder’s arm and drew him up short. He turned to look down

at her. “Mulder, we’ve got dead bodies that you don’t seem the

least bit interested in. Don’t you think our investigation should

start there?”

“It did Scully. You looked over the autopsies, we looked at the

crime scene photos, and we’ve even talked to the victim’s families.

The next step would be to dig up some bodies.” Mulder stepped into

her and lowered his voice. “That’s what I’m trying to avoid. The

sooner we can wrap this up, the sooner we can get home.”

Scully knew he was right. They were not investigators of the normal;

they were called out on the weird, the baffling, and the unexplained.

Conventional police work had never solved those types of crimes.

Upon entering the small room, the agents found three walls of

bookshelves, filled with faded and worn books. The poor state of

their condition reflected their age. Both agents slipped off their

coats and jackets and began looking over the books. There were books

on the area in general and the town in particular, covering the early

settlers in the area as well as the arrival of the Jews, who settled

in the town some forty years later. They learned that the small town

once had been a very wealthy community that had dealt in banking and

real estate, but the books did not provide them with any more clues

than they had at the start of the day.

After spending several hours combing through the books, Mulder

stretched and grabbed his hands over his head. “Scully,” he puffed

out and brought his hands down, “what are we doing here?”

“I thought this was alternative investigating,” Scully quipped.

By now it was getting late in the day. “Scully let’s go back to the

room, then we can grab some dinner.”

“Sounds good to me,” Scully said, as she threw on her coat and began

to put the books away. She turned to find Mulder gone; he was headed

for the librarian.

“Can I help you sir?”

“I’d like to take a few of these books with me for the night.”

“Oh, that’s not possible. See, those are rare books, some, one of a

kind. We don’t allow them to leave the building, besides I doubt you

even have a library card.”

Mulder smiled and pulled out his ID, as Scully entered the room. He

flashed his badge, “I’m Special Agent Mulder and this is Special

Agent Scully, we’re with the FBI. Now don’t you think these books

will be safe with us?”

“I don’t know,” John hesitated, “I don’t trust the government.”

Mulder leaned across the desk, “Just between us, neither do I.”

Mulder and John both chuckled.

John led them to the room and with a nod said, “Go on, just have them

back tomorrow, so I don’t have any explaining to do.” Then he

paused, “You two are looking into those deaths?”

Mulder stood up with an armload of books. “Yeah, what do you think

they are?”

John just shrugged his shoulders. “Deaths.”

Mulder smiled at him and nodded his head toward Scully. “My partner

shares your thoughts.”

John let them out of the library and locked the door behind them; it

was past closing time.

Mulder unlocked the trunk and carefully placed the old books into it.

He looked up to find Scully standing there with a small pout on her

lips. “What’s the matter, Scully?”

“You didn’t play footsies with me, Mulder.”

Mulder closed the trunk lid and leered at his partner, “The night is

still young, Agent Scully.”

Mulder slid into the driver side of the car and Scully entered the

passenger’s. Putting the car into gear, he backed out onto the wide

street.

“So, what’s your take on this case now?” Scully said, as they headed

back to the bed and breakfast. Suddenly she realized they weren’t

headed for their room, “Mulder, you missed our turn!” Scully slumped

back into her seat, “Okay, where are we going?”

Years of experience had taught her that when he was onto something

his dogged determination took over. He couldn’t put it into words

for her, but she knew he was feeling something. It was times like

these that she was glad to be on the X Files with this man, the

excitement, the drive, and the relentlessness.

Scully glanced over at her partner; he was focused on nothing in

particular, a point in space. He sucked in his lower lip and ground

his knuckles against the steering wheel. She knew he was putting the

pieces together, but wasn’t quite there yet. He turned the car to

the left as gravel crunched under the tires. Scully looked out her

side window. “Mulder somehow I knew we would eventually end up in a

cemetery.”

Entering from the south, Mulder ignored Scully, as he drove back into

the tree-covered property. For a small town the cemetery was fairly

large. “People must be dying to get in here,” Mulder quipped while

Scully moaned at the old joke. They drove to the back of the

rectangular lot, turned down the next row, and continued on until

they reached the oldest section of the cemetery.

Mulder spotted two mausoleums along the back of the lot and drove

down the gravel road toward them. He put the car in park and both

agents crawled out. The sun was setting to their backs, the wind was

colder under the trees, and the ground had the same feel as any other

cemetery; soft and mushy underfoot.

The two mausoleums resembled little houses, and were made of

limestone with metal doors that contained cut-glass windows in the

upper half. Above the left mausoleum was the inscription ‘Meyer-

Jacobs’ while the other one had ‘Straus’ etched above the door.

Mulder peered into the Straus mausoleum. It contained two sarcophagi

suspended above two more on the floor. “Must be the graveyard

version of bunk beds,” Mulder joked. He stepped off the step, backed

up, and looked it over. “These people must have been some of the

wealthier citizens we read about.”

The section surrounding the mausoleums contained elaborate and

decorative stones with names like Jacob, Meir, Loeser and Rose on

them. Many of the stones were written in English on the front and

Hebrew on the back. Two strips of concrete ran down the length of

this section of the cemetery with two concentric concrete circles in

the middle of the strips.

“Scully, this is the section the Jews petitioned the cemetery board

for in the late 1800’s, to be used by the citizens of their faith.

The wealthy merchants and financiers must have put in their own road

with a car turnaround.

Scully looked it over and said, “It’s possible Mulder, but it’s too

narrow to drive on.”

Mulder walked over and leaned into her. “Not for a Model-T, Scully.”

She had to admit he was probably right.

“So what does this have to do with our case?”

“This section? Nothing.” Mulder said, as he left the Jewish Section

and began to read the surrounding stones. He and Scully moved from

stone to stone, as the sky grew darker.

“Mulder, most of these people died before their 40th birthday and

from the looks of it, there was a lot of infant mortality. Modern

medicine has prolonged our life expectancy.”

Mulder was hunched down in front of one of the stones as he glanced

up at Scully. “You’re a member of a noble profession,” he grinned.

Scully crossed her arms; “Well, noble or not, this is one doctor who

is hungry.”

Mulder got up and looked over at his partner with a smile, then took

a long sweeping look over the grounds. “Scully, did you notice

anything odd about this cemetery?”

“Odd. Odd how, Mulder?” she asked, slightly peeved, thinking back to

all the other cemeteries they had frequented in the past.

“Scully, do you remember that we read the town was settled in 1835 by

pioneers and the Jews arrived in 1857?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

Mulder scanned the horizon, “We’ve found the Jews, but where are the

pioneers? Not one person here was buried before 1857. That’s a span

of twenty-two years. So where are those people buried?” He paced

back and forth, looking over the vast cemetery as he continued, “The

Jews are here because they arrived in 1857, and the settlers are here

that died after 1857, but it’s like a whole generation of people went

missing. You said yourself, that people died at an early age, and

where are the infants?”

Scully moved from stone to stone, checking the dates in the dim

light. Finally she had to admit; “I don’t know Mulder, unless

there’s another cemetery in town.”

“Scully, this cemetery is huge! There are hundreds, if not thousands

of graves here,” Mulder acquiesced. “But I’ll check it out and see if

there is another one in the area. You might be right.”

Mulder headed back to the car with Scully at his side. He slid into

the driver side and turned the key in the ignition. “Wanna go back

to the room first or eat?”

“Eat,” Scully said.

Mulder pulled the car onto the road. “Scully, there’s a Chinese place

ahead, want to try it?”

“Chinese, in farm country?” Scully questioned.

“Farmers like Chinese food too, Scully,” Mulder teased her.

Scully returned the warm smile, as he pulled into the parking lot of

the China Dragon.

The restaurant was busy, but Mulder did find a booth in the back,

while Scully sat down opposite him. The place was small, but not

oppressively so. The walls were painted mint green with Chinese

murals adorning them. A tiny, dark-headed woman appeared at their

table with two glasses of water and two menus. Mulder settled on

peppered steak, while Scully ordering shrimp fried-rice. He excused

himself to use the restroom as Scully watched two small children

playing outside the window.

The tiny woman returned just as Mulder slid back into the booth. The

meal was served with egg-drop soup and Chinese tea. Heaping plates

were placed before the two agents. Mulder dug in and was soon sitting

in front of an empty plate. Scully ate what she could, and drank her

tea.

Mulder sat back against the booth with his arms splayed and his mind

working overtime.

“So Mulder, what’s the theory in that beautiful mind of yours?”

Mulder ran his tongue around his teeth before he spoke, “Scully, I

still wonder what the park has to do with these deaths.”

“Mulder, if you sincerely think the park has anything to do with

them, then we should close it off.”

“No, it’s not like that, Scully. You and I poked around there, and

we’re okay. I just feel there is some explanation for it.”

Mulder grabbed the bill from the table, and Scully scooted out of the

booth. He placed his hand on the small of her back, and ushered her

to the door.

They arrived back at the bed and breakfast just after dark. Scully

grabbed Mulder’s hand as they stepped onto the lobby. She pulled him

to the left, and he followed her to a wide over-stuffed sofa,

positioned just in front of an ornate fireplace with a roaring fire.

They sat down and Mulder stretched his arms across the back of the

sofa with his long legs out, crossed at the ankles. Scully toed off

her shoes and settled tight against him with her feet curled up under

her. He put his left arm over her shoulder and gently stroked her

arm as she wrapped it around his waist and laid her head on his

chest. She felt safe and far away from the pain of the past. She

hated to admit it, but she had always found comfort and security in

Mulder’s arms. She realized the warmth of the fire had triggered

this touch of melancholy; it was much like the feeling of the sitting

with her mother, when she was a little girl. Finally, Scully stood

up from the sofa and reached down to take Mulder’s hand. “Come on,

let’s go upstairs.”

They made it as far as the staircase when Mulder suddenly turned. “I

forgot the books, we have to return them tomorrow.” Scully waited by

the door while Mulder returned for them. They climbed the winding,

walnut stairs to the wide landing then she took the key and popped

the door open. Once inside, she dropped her shoes and cranked up the

heat, the room was cooler because of the wind blowing strong against

the north side of the old house. She looked out the bow window and

watched the bare limbs of the trees dance in the light of the

security lamp over the parking lot.

Mulder emerged from the bathroom and shrugged off his suit jacket;

Scully smiled and drew the blinds. He tossed his jacket on the foot

of the bed, under normal ‘at home’ conditions she would have

protested, but she sensed his mind was elsewhere, most likely on the

case. “Mulder, do you think we’ll find anything in these tonight?”

She asked, as she moved the pile of books from the bed.

“Scully, I still can’t get it out of my head. Where did all those

missing people go?”

With a start Scully said, “You don’t think this is an alien thing do

you?”

Before she could finish, Mulder bolted for the door. She knew he

wasn’t going far; his days of ditching her were over. She headed for

the bathroom, to shower and change into one of Mulder’s T-shirts.

Mulder arrived back at their room with news that he had talked to the

homeowner, Mr. Blue. Scully smirked, “Mr. Blue, who owns the pink

house.” The remark passed over Mulder. “He said there aren’t any

other cemeteries in town.”

Mulder paced the long, wide room as Scully threw back the blankets on

the bed. “Mulder, there are probably cemeteries outside of town,”

she sighed.

“There are, Scully, but the closest one is over five miles away.”

“Hmm, that would be a distance with the transportation available in

1835.”

“My thoughts exactly,” Mulder said. “So where did they go, they

didn’t just disappear.”

“We can check this out tomorrow, right now all I want to do is go to

sleep,” Scully said, sitting down on the edge of the bed. Mulder

walked over and pulled the blankets back farther; he grabbed her

ankles and swung her into bed, as she protested. He pulled the

blankets up to her waist, and turned to place a small mountain of

books on her lap. Scully slumped back against the headboard and

grabbed the books with a sigh. The sooner they got done, the sooner

she could get some sleep.

Mulder had been sitting in his dress pants and T-shirt, hunched over

a detailed book on the area in the 1800’s when Scully called out,

“Mulder, look at this.” She pushed back the blankets and crawled

down to the end of the bed and handed him a newspaper clipping.

It read: Notice of Vacation of Cemetery,

To whom it may concern:

The town of Cavin has decided to vacate the city

Cemetery. Notice is therefore given to the relatives

And friends of all persons interested in the

Re-interment of the dead bodies of the following

Individuals . . .

Mulder held out the clipping. “Scully there must be over one hundred

names on here. It’s signed, ‘H.M. Goodspeed, town clerk, Cavin,

Indiana. March 7,1888’. Dammit! It doesn’t say where the cemetery

is located.”

Scully yawned. Mulder grinned and put his hand on her cheek. “We

can do this tomorrow. Let’s get some sleep.”

“You’ll get no argument from me,” Scully sighed. She piled the books

onto the chair, while Mulder went to shower and change.

Mulder came out in his boxers, to find Scully lying on her side with

the blankets pulled up around her, he slid in beside her. He loved

her, not knowing for sure when he didn’t. She was brash, bright and

beautiful, and as for some yet unknown reason, she loved him too.

She had came into his life at a time when he had been living on the

edge, pissing people off, and generally making himself miserable.

She grounded him, gave him some credibility, and brought a sense of

order to his life. If there was such a thing as ordained fate, it

had to be them. He knew if she had not been assigned to him, there

was no way in hell they would have gotten together, Scully would have

never given him the time of day. They were opposite in temperament

but so opposite they were similar. Being partnered had allowed them

time to discover the real people behind the facades they both

displayed. He nuzzled his nose into her soft, auburn hair and let

his thoughts drift as sleep started to claim him. He heard a soft

mumble in his ear; “I love you Mulder.” He smiled and added his own

pledge, “I love you too, Scully.”

Act II

Morning dawned with Scully waking up to an empty bed. She knew where

Mulder would be; he’d be out running through the town. As much as he

loved the turn his life had taken with Scully, he still needed the

freedom running provided him, but now he had someone to run back to.

Dressing quickly Scully stopped to pick up the room, she then

ventured down the large staircase. Mrs. Blue greeted her at the

bottom, and offered her coffee and homemade sweet rolls. Mulder

walked in the front door, hot and sweaty, hair askew and puffing

softly. Scully liked ‘button down Mulder’ but she loved ‘scruffy

Mulder’. He grabbed her by the shoulders and kissed her forehead.

“I’m a mess, be back down soon,” he said as he turned to climb the

stairs.

Mrs. Blue was seated at the large walnut dining table as Scully

wandered in with a mug of coffee in her hand. She smiled and pushed

the plate of pastries toward her. Scully smiled back and pulled out

a chair across from Mrs. Blue. She sat down and picked up a large

cinnamon roll from the plate, “Thanks.”

Mrs. Blue was a short, stocky woman with a hint of red still in her

hair and a jovial smile on her face. “You two been involved long?”

She said in the no-nonsense way people in those parts had.

Scully shifted in her chair and rubbed her hands on her napkin. “Is

it that obvious?”

“It is to me,” Mrs. Blue said with a chuckle.

“Umm, we’ve been together a little more than two yearS, but we have

been FBI partners for over ten years,” Scully said with a blush on

her face.

“And that doesn’t piss off the FBI?” Mrs. Blue asked.

Scully had to laugh at her directness but she liked it. “Actually

they frown on it, but Mulder takes on cases that seem too strange for

standard investigative efforts. I was assigned to assist him, and

our case solution rate is so high it allows us certain freedoms.”

“So you two get the cases no one else wants,” Mrs. Blue asked,

tearing off another piece of her cinnamon roll.

Scully grinned, “Something like that.” She looked around the room,

“You have a lovely home, Mrs. Blue.”

“We like it. I was a nurse for years in a big city and when I

retired I wanted to do something completely different. My husband

found this lovely old home and I knew what I wanted to do; open a bed

and breakfast.”

“So you still take care of people,” Scully laughed.

“Yeah, I guess you could say that,” Mrs. Blue shared in the laughter.

Mulder came in the room, having showered and changed. He helped

himself to coffee and a roll, then sat down next to Scully.

She smiled up at him, “So what’s on the agenda today, partner?”

“I have to return my library books,” Mulder said, with a grin.

Mulder turned the car onto the wide Main Street but took a left after

going only a few blocks. Scully knew he was headed for the park

again. He pulled up in front of the park entrance and got out,

Scully followed suit and they walked the small park in silence.

Mulder paused on occasion to reach up and pluck at twigs from the

leafless trees and shrubs, deep in thought.

Scully brushed the snow off a small bench, sat down and spoke up.

“Mulder, have you noticed the houses around the park? All of them

are from the same architectural period, except the one to the north.

It appears to have been built at a much later time.”

Mulder surveyed the area. “Maybe an old house burnt down, or was

demolished, and a new one built.”

“Could be.”

“Come on Scully, let’s get to the library. I think we can wrap this

up today.”

“How so?”

“Either the answers are here, or it’s a coincidence, and we’re

wasting our time.”

The library was warm and quiet with a few people coming and going.

Mulder returned the books, while Scully went to the microfilm section

to read through old city newspapers. After several hours of reading

Scully took a break and found Mulder sitting on the floor in the rare

book room, his long legs were stretched out in front of him, and his

back was resting against a bookcase. He had shucked off his jacket

and tie, and rolled up his sleeves. He pulled on his bottom lip,

lost in thought in the book of deeds that he was reading.

clip_image007

Scully knew he was not yet ready to leave, so she pulled out several

old yearbooks and began to leaf through them. One of them from 1953

made her smile at the clothing the girls’ wore and the boys’ greasy

hair. She then spied a worn, ragged yearbook shoved back into the

corner of the shelf. She pulled out the fragile soft-backed book,

and dusted off the jacket to reveal it was a 1927 Cavin High School

yearbook. She gently opened the cover to find it filled with fancy

scrolled calligraphy. The first section had class photos of girls’

with bobbed hair and boys’ in knickers. The second section covered

the school sporting events, while the clubs and organizations came

next, then a section on the city itself. There were photos of the

few industries in town at that time and several articles on the

various retail businesses. Scully’s eyes grew wide; she found a page

on the park, Prentice Park! She read the page and reached behind her

to tap Mulder on the shoulder, “Mulder, look at this!”

Mulder got up stiffly and stretched out his lanky frame; he’d sat too

long on the floor. He leaned over Scully’s shoulder and read:

‘Prentice Park came in to being after the cemetery that had

been there for nearly fifty years had been abandoned. The lot

next to the cemetery had been set aside for a church that was

never built and later deeded over to the city. Later the land

was sold for housing. Relatives of those interred were

advised to remove their family members and re-inter them in

the new city cemetery, Oak Park. These bodies not removed

simply had the headstones laid down and dirt placed over

them.’

“That’s it! Mulder grinned as he thumped the page with his finger.

“Mulder, we’ve found the missing settler’s but what does that have to

do with these deaths?”

“Hear me out Scully,” Mulder said, as he pulled out a chair and sat

down next to her. “What if these people died from the same diseases

and accidents that killed those people buried in the park? Maybe

their spirits are seeking some form of revenge.”

Scully looked at Mulder knowing full well that he was serious. “Even

if that were true, why would they decide to act up now? The park has

been here for over 75 years.”

“I don’t know, maybe they finally got tired of being walked on, so to

speak. You saw the new playground equipment, maybe they just

couldn’t take the added traffic.”

Mulder scooped up the yearbook and left the room. He held it up.

“Hey John, can I barrow this for a few hours?”

John turned away, and put his hand in the air, “I didn’t see

anything.” He left the counter and disappeared into the backroom.

Scully gathered up Mulder’s pile of shed clothing and shook out his

jacket then handed it to him. He rolled down his shirtsleeves, but

left them unbuttoned, as he slung his jacket over his shoulder.

“Scully, this is the piece to the puzzle we’ve been looking for.”

Scully knew he was on a roll, and when he was, it was best to just go

along for the ride.

They wound their way back to Daniel’s Café, where Mulder ate a hardy

lunch of pan-fried chicken, and Scully picked at her salad. She

refused Mulder’s best effort to get her to eat. As they were leaving

the café, Scully asked Mulder to take her back to the room, while he

went on to see the chief.

Mulder thought it was a bit unusual for Scully not to want to

accompany him to explain his theory, but he sensed it was better to

just drop it, and talk to her later. He dropped her off at the bed

and breakfast and headed for the police department.

Chief Grant greeted him and offered him a chair. “So what brings you

here Agent Mulder?”

Mulder sat down and began to speak quietly to the chief. “Sir, are

you aware that Prentice Park was built over a cemetery; a burial

ground?”

The chief leaned back in his chair and rubbed his chin with his

thumb, “No I didn’t, that comes as news to me. Are you sure?”

“Agent Scully has found the proof in this book.” Mulder shoved the

yearbook across the desk for the chief to read. “It states that the

park is built over an abandoned cemetery, when the larger Oak Park

Cemetery was established. Some of the bodies were moved, but most

were not.”

The chief stared at Mulder, unsure of what he was hearing.

Mulder continued, “This would explain where the original settlers

disappeared to. It might also explain what happened to our victims.”

“How’s that?” the chief asked.

Mulder leaned back in his chair and ran his tongue across his bottom

lip. He knew the easy part was over; convincing the chief would be

the hardest part.

“Chief are you familiar with the spiritualism that Native Americans’

place on their burial grounds?”

The chief leaned back and looked up at the ceiling.

“They feel they’re sacred and are visited by the spirits of the

deceased.” Mulder couldn’t read the chiefs expression but was

wondering what his response would be. “If an ancient society can

believe it’s possible then why can’t we?”

The chief continued to stare at the ceiling then brought his eyes

down to Mulder, and stared at him. “You actually believe this, Agent

Mulder?”

“Until it’s proven otherwise, yes, I do,” Mulder said, holding his

ground.

“So you think these spirits got pissed off and started attacking park

visitors?”

Mulder lowered his head and smiled, “Not attacking them;

transferring, transferring what brought about their deaths. Maybe

their cause of death can be inflicted upon others.”

The chief continued to stare at Mulder. “I’m not sayin’ you’re a

liar Agent Mulder, but I’d be more likely to believe this theory of

yours if Agent Scully were sitting here telling me the same thing.”

“Agent Scully isn’t feeling well, I dropped her back at the room,”

Mulder said, unsure himself, what, exactly, was bothering her. “Look

chief, can we at least do some digging and see if the tombstones are

there like the book says they will be.”

The chief eyed Mulder but finally smiled and said; “Okay I don’t

think doin’ a little pokin’ around would do any harm. Let me call

the street department and get a couple of guys up there with shovels.

Give me about an hour.”

As Mulder turned to leave, the chief was already on the phone to the

street department. Mulder liked the way things moved in a small

town, there wasn’t a lot of red tape to deal with. He drove back to

the bed and breakfast, having decided he would be more comfortable in

jeans rather than his usual FBI attire.

He found the door to their room locked so he slipped his key in and

turned the knob. The door opened but Scully was not there. He knew

she would want to be in on the dig, so he decided to change his

clothes while he waited for her return. Mulder loosened his tie and

pulled it from his neck. He headed for the bathroom but found

something on the other side of the door was preventing him from

opening it. He finally pushed it open and found Scully lying on the

floor in front of the tub; she was curled up in a near fetal

position.

“Scully!” Mulder said as he bent down to cup her face in his hand.

She was burning up with beads of sweat breaking out on her forehead.

He checked her pulse and found it was racing. She was unresponsive

to his calling her name or to his touch.

Mulder ran to the door and yelled for Mrs. Blue, she appeared at the

bottom of the stairs. “Call an ambulance, my partner is sick!”

Mulder turned back to Scully, scooped her up and gently carried her

downstairs to the couch in the sitting room. He stroked the damp

hair away from her face as she briefly regained consciousness.

“Scully, what’s happening to you, I need to tell the medics.”

Scully was trying to focus on Mulder but having a hard time doing it.

“I’m not sure, but my throat hurts and I ache all over. Must be a

virus.” Her voice trailed off as she lost consciousness again.

Mrs. Blue was standing in the front yard waving the ambulance in.

Two paramedics jumped out, each one was carrying a kit, while the

driver was backing up to the door. A tall slim young man bounded up

the steps as the other medic helped the driver get out the stretcher.

The medic found Scully lying on the couch. “Excuse me sir,” he said

as he maneuvered around Mulder. He bent down and touched her face.

“What’s her name?”

“Scully, I mean, Dana,” Mulder mumbled, still in shock.

“Dana, that’s a nice name,” the medic replied, as he began to work on

Scully. He flashed a penlight in her eyes and listened to her heart.

“Pretty hair,” he said. Mulder was aware of the psychology behind

the medic’s ramblings, ‘keep the family calm with small talk, it

makes the job easier’.

The second medic and the driver brought in the stretcher. The tall,

slim medic finished taking Scully’s blood pressure and looked down at

her, “Brad, we got a load-and-go.” They gently lifted Scully onto

the stretcher, placed a blanket over her, and buckled her down.

Mulder turned to the driver, “Where are you taking her?”

“To Goshen General,” the driver said looking Mulder over. “You’re

not from around here are you?”

“No, no we’re not,” Mulder softly replied, feeling as if all the air

has been let out of him. Scully was taken down the steps and loaded

into the back of the ambulance.

Mrs. Blue grabbed Mulder by the arm; “I’ll take you to her son.”

“Thank you,” Mulder mumbled.

Scully was taken to a small community hospital some 13 miles west of

Cavin. By the time Mulder arrived and filled out the paperwork, she

had already been admitted and was being attended to.

Mulder hadn’t been allowed to see her, but he was introduced to a Dr.

Yoder who asked Mulder a series of questions regarding Scully’s

health. Mulder answered him but left out the part about the implant.

He did tell the doctor that no surgery was to be done on her without

his consent. The doctor gave him a strange look but didn’t question

him any further. Mulder knew there was no way in hell that they were

going to be allowed to removing that chip.

Leaning against the wall Mulder asked, “Do you have any idea what’s

wrong with Dana?”

The doctor looked over the top of his glasses and said, “It appears

to be a virus, but we just don’t know for sure yet.” With those few

words, he left to check on Scully.

Mulder pulled his cell phone out of his coat pocket and with shaking

fingers made a call, he hoped, he would never have to make. “Sir

it’s Mulder. . .”

Mulder closed his phone and noticed Mrs. Blue standing across the

hall from him. He walked over and clasped her hands. “Thank you,

for all your help.”

“No trouble at all, Agent Mulder.” She started to leave and turned

back to add, “I’m sure she’ll be just fine.”

“I hope so,” Mulder said through red-rimmed eyes.

Mulder paced outside the ICU as nurses and doctors came and went,

samples were taken, X-rays were given, and tests were run, but still

no news. A nurse took pity on him and brought him a cup of coffee.

One hour ran into four, and four ran into the evening.

Mulder was staring into space, shifting his weight from foot to foot,

when Dr. Yoder emerged from the ICU. “Mr. Mulder,” the doctor said,

startling him, “Dana, appears to be suffering from Spinal

Meningitis.” Mulder felt as if he’d just been kicked in the stomach.

The doctor continued, “She needs more care than we can give her here,

I’m having Agent Scully airlifted to Fort Wayne. It’s only a twenty

minute trip by air ambulance.”

Mulder numbly nodded his head and choked out, “Will she be okay?”

“We really don’t know at this point, Agent Mulder. She is very ill

but they will do all they can for her.” Dr. Yoder excused himself

and walked to the nurses’ station. Mulder couldn’t make out what he

was saying, but he was fairly certain it was about Scully.

Mulder now needed to get forty-five miles south to the hospital in

Fort Wayne. He called the local State Police Post, and explained his

situation, within minutes he found an Indiana State Police cruiser

waiting for him outside the hospital.

The trooper was years older than Mulder and very professional. He

pulled out into the darkness and sped south, changing highways

frequently. Mulder didn’t say much; he just listened to the

trooper’s radio crackle, when suddenly his cell phone rang, startling

him.

“Mulder.”

“Mulder, it’s Skinner.”

“Where are you sir?”

We’re just landing in Fort Wayne. Where to now?”

Mulder sighed and rubbed his forehead, finally something was going

right. “Stay where you are sir, they’ve ‘coptered Scully to Fort

Wayne.” The trooper glanced over at Mulder, “Who’s that?”

Mulder looked over, “My AD at the FBI, he’s flown in with my

partner’s mother.”

The trooper picked up the microphone on his radio, “This is 22-16, I

need a car to go to the Fort Wayne airport to pick up. . .” He

paused.

Mulder hurriedly said, “AD Walter Skinner.”

“AD Walter Skinner with the FBI, and he’ll have a woman with him.

They need transport to Parkview ASAP.”

The dispatcher responded, “Clear.”

Mulder relayed the message to Skinner and closed his phone. He

slumped back into the seat, only able to mutter, “Thanks.”

Mulder stared out the window as farms and homes zipped past. He

recalled Scully saying; “Don’t you just want to get out of the damn

car?” He had to smile; he loved her more now than he ever did

before, and before he loved her with every fiber in his being. His

thoughts ran wild; what if he lost her now, now that their

relationship has finally become intimate and solid. Now that they

had finally decided that they would always be together through the

good times and the bad. Why now! Mulder swallowed hard and continued

to look out the window.

The trooper pulled up in front of a tall, well-lit hospital. Mulder

stepped from the cruiser and stuck his head back in, “Thanks for

everything.”

Just then the troopers radio came to life, there was a bad pile-up on

I-69. “You’re welcome, I’d better go and good luck,” the trooper

replied as he grabbed his microphone. Mulder closed the door as the

trooper pulled out into the night with his lights and siren on.

Mulder shuttered at the cold and pulled his coat a little tighter to

his body as he walked briskly into the hospital.

Scully was on the fourth floor in the ICU. Doctor Jacobs introduced

himself and filled Mulder in on her condition. She had received fine

care prior to her arrival at Parkview and was now being administered

high doses of antivirals as well as being treated for a high fever

but so far she wasn’t responding. She hadn’t regained consciousness

and they were giving her oxygen. Before Mulder could see her, he was

given a preventative inoculation against the disease. Finally he was

admitted to the ICU to see her but only for a few minutes.

Scully had hoses and tubes running in and out of her and a fever-

reducing blanket over her. Mulder gently held her hand between his

two larger ones, during their quiet times together Scully found

comfort in this small act. Now he just wanted to curl up next to her

and cry.

A nurse pulled back the curtain that surrounded Scully’s bed. “Mr.

Mulder, there are some people out here to see you.” Mulder

disregarded the nurse standing there and kissed Scully’s cheek then

ran his thumb across her auburn lashes. He quietly slipped out of

the room to find Maggie and Skinner standing there. Mulder felt he

had to put on a good front, and tried to smile at the pair standing

before him, but he can’t hide his feelings and croaked out, “She’s

got Spinal Meningitis.”

Maggie gasped, “What, but how? She wasn’t exposed, was she?”

Mulder drew a blank stare; the pieces to the puzzle were finally

beginning to fall into place. He grabbed Maggie by the shoulder and

stepped around her. “I need to make a phone call.” He took out his

cell and walked to the end of the hallway where a large window

overlooked the sleeping city.

Mulder was overheard by Skinner to say, “I need to have Chief Grant

call me back at my cell phone as soon as possible, the number is 260-

555-9355, and I don’t care what ‘hour in the AM’ it is, this is an

emergency!” Mulder slammed his cell phone shut.

Skinner approached him. “What’s going on here, Agent?” He asked

sharply, as he trust his hands deep into his trench coat pockets.

“I can’t explain it right now sir, but if I can get the chief on the

line, I just might be able to help Scully.”

Skinner looked over at Maggie, who was hovering over her daughter.

“The State Trooper who brought us in said they have a family care

center attached to the hospital. I’m going to get Mrs. Scully

settled in there.”

“Thanks,” Mulder said, as he turned to look in at Scully. Maggie

left the ICU and approached him; without lifting his tear-filled eyes

he firmly said, “Scully will be fine. She has to be.”

Skinner returned to Mrs. Scully’s side. “I’ve made arrangements for

the night, we should go.” He took her by the arm and led her to the

elevators.

Mulder turned to stare through the glass at Scully, just then his

cell phone rang. “Mulder.”

“Agent Mulder, how’s she doing?”

“How, how did you. . .” Mulder was surprised.

“Word travels fast in a small town.”

Mulder sighed and rubbed his forehead, “Not so good, I’m afraid.

Chief, how fast can you get an excavating team together?”

“Agent Mulder, your partner is very ill, shouldn’t you be worried

about her first?”

“I am.” Mulder knew the only person who would understand his motives

now lay gravely ill. “Chief, this just might save her life.”

“I’m not sure I understand?” The chief sighed, “but I’ll try to

rustle up a couple of guys.”

“I’ll meet you there in an hour.” Mulder closed his cell and quietly

walked in the ICU to Scully’s bed. He had seen her like this too

many times, so still, so quiet. If not for the constant beep of the

machines he would have thought she was dead. He held her warm hand,

she was still suffering from the fever, while he ran his fingers

across her forehead and down her jaw line avoiding all the tubes and

hoses. He knew what he had to do and it pained him; he had to leave

her to pursue what he hoped would be a cure for her, no matter how

far fetched others might think it to be. He flashed back to her

cancer, to a time when his motives had been questioned once before.

He softly kissed her warm cheek and slipped out of her room, glancing

back at her once more before he left.

Mulder called a cab and made his way back to Cavin. He arrived at

Prentice Park to find the chief, his deputy and two city workers

already there. They turned to look as the cab caught them in its

headlights. Mulder stepped from the car, knowing if his guess was

right that he was racing against time. Running up to Chief Grant,

Mulder yelled above the din of the backhoe, “What are they waiting

for, chief?”

“For you tell them where to dig.”

“Anywhere,” Mulder shouted, “let’s get this show on the road.”

The chief motioned for the backhoe operator to begin digging while

the others looked on.

It was well past midnight when the first scoop of dirt was lifted

from the ground. Mulder ordered the backhoe driver to dig deeper.

By now they were attracting a crowd. The chief was right; word did

travel fast in a small town.

“They have to be here,” Mulder muttered as he subconsciously pulled

on his bottom lip, his hopes were fading with each scoop of dirt that

was brought up.

The chief approached Mulder, “Agent Mulder, I don’t mind helping out

with your investigation, but my men are beginning to question why

we’re here, at this spot, at this hour.” Just then the backhoe

operator yelled, “I’ve hit something!”

Mulder ran to the hole with the chief hot on his heels. He jumped in

and shined his flashlight on a smooth, white stone. He dug around

the stone with his hands to expose all of it. The stone was flat at

one end and curved at the other and over three feet in length. He

flipped the thin stone over, while the chief shined his flashlight

beam on it, revealing it to be engraved with the words ‘Susan

Higgins, 1874′. Mulder smiled as he wiped his sweat-covered forehead

on his coatsleeve. He lifted the stone up to the chief, whose only

words were, “Well, I’ll be damned.”

Mulder climbed out of the hole and instructed the backhoe operator to

dig deeper still. He turned to the chief, “I think we’ve found your

missing pioneers. Do you think you can arrange to get these people

moved?”

“Agent Mulder, I think when the good town folk hear that their kids

have been playing on a graveyard, they will be more than happy to

move them.”

Mulder attempted to brush the dirt and mud from his filthy coat.

“Chief, I would consider it a personal favor if you would move a

couple of the bodies right away.” He pulled his shirt cuffs down and

added, “I want them to know we mean business.”

“Who’s we?” The chief asked with a puzzled look on his face.

“Just make sure they get moved.” Mulder shouted as he turns to leave.

“Aren’t you gonna stick around, Agent Mulder?” The chief shouted

back.

Mulder yelled back to the chief, “No sir, I have more important

things to tend to. Do you think I could get a lift to my car?”

A deputy dropped Mulder at the bed and breakfast, where he picked up

his car and headed back to Fort Wayne. The drive back was an anxious

one. Mulder knew no one but Scully would understand his motives. He

just hoped he could someday tell her. He had called Skinner but the

news was not good, there had been no change in her condition.

Back at the park, Chief Grant was true to his word. He made

arrangements to store the unearthed bodies at two local funeral

homes.

Mulder swung into the hospital parking lot and raced up the sidewalk.

The ride to the fourth floor seemed to take forever. He found

Skinner and Maggie outside the ICU. A despondent Maggie looked up.

Skinner approached Mulder who was still wearing the same filthy

clothes he had on yesterday. His hair was disheveled and his hands

and face were covered in grime; he looked worn out. Skinner blocked

his path to Maggie. “Agent Mulder!” Skinner could barely cover his

anger, “Where the hell have you been?”

“Out, sir,” was all Mulder said, trying to sidestep Skinner, but

Skinner was having none of it. He grabbed Mulder by the arm, “Look

Agent, your responsibility is here, to Agent Scully and to Maggie.”

“That’s exactly what I am doing, sir, taking responsibility,” Mulder

said, through clenched teeth. “Now get out of my way!” He couldn’t

look at Maggie; she must hate him for ditching her daughter once

again. He moved to the ICU door and looked in. Scully was lying

still and near death. Maybe he was wrong; maybe this conclusion was

too easy to jump to.

Maggie approached Mulder, and gently laid her hand on his forearm,

“Fox, Dana once told me she believed in you and trusted you. I want

you to know I feel the same.” She squeezed his arm. “I’m sure you

have done all you can.”

Mulder shed tears that left dirty trails down his face, “I’m not sure

this time it’s enough.”

Back at the park, Chief Grant had his men lifting the coffin

containing Susan Higgins’ remains from the ground. It was in such a

fragile state that it proved necessary to first shore up the bottom

with planking before the men could remove it.

At the hospital, Mulder turned back to face Maggie then went down the

hallway to clean up and compose himself. He took off his dirty coat

and dejectedly tossed it into the corner. He pumped the soap into

his dirty palms and rubbed and wrung his hands together trying to

squelch the frustration that was growing within him. He shut off the

water and shook off his hands then grabbed several paper towels and

ran water over them to wipe off his face. The man staring back at

him was not the same man from ten years earlier, he was harder,

edgier and no longer the wide-eyed agent he once was, but he did love

and the woman who now lay close to death loved him.

He looked up at the white spackled ceiling and prayed to Scully’s God

to spare her life. He had to laugh and shake his head, at least now

he had covered all the bases. He stiffly bent down and slowly picked

up his coat. He was needed elsewhere.

Upon returning he found Maggie and Skinner gone. He slipped into

Scully’s room, took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. He

pulled a chair up to Scully’s bedside and grasped her hand. No one,

no rules were going to keep him from her side from this point on he

thought as he rubbed his stubbled cheek across her hand.

Chief Grant stood by as the backhoe driver moved the lever, pulling

the straps tight. The driver pushed another lever forward to lift

the coffin from its resting-place for the first time in more than 125

years. The coffin was slowly lifted from the ground, the hearse

backed up, and it was slid inside. Once secured, the hearse pulled

away to deliver the remains of Susan Higgins to the Renner Funeral

Home, to await burial at Oak Park Cemetery.

Mulder clasped Scully’s hand tightly as he continued to rub it

against his cheek. Suddenly he felt her fingers coil and relax. He

was certain it was just reflexes taking over but her eyes were

fluttering and slowly opened. Mulder leaned in to nuzzle her neck,

“Scully, it’s me.”

He drew back just as she opened her mouth and softly moaned,

“Mulder.”

His face broke out into a large grin while he blinked back the tears;

“I’m here.”

He looked up to see her temperature was down and her vitals were

returning to normal. Scully’s eyes were closed but she managed to

say, “Mulder, what happened?”

He shook his head; “It doesn’t matter now. You get some sleep.” He

kissed her forehead and walked out of the ICU. He leaned against the

wall and sobbed.

The evacuation team continued to unearth bodies as daylight broke.

Mulder caught Maggie and Skinner at the elevator and gave them the

good news. The State Police had relayed the agent’s gear to the

hospital so Mulder found Maggie’s room and used it to shower, shave

and change his clothes. He had just tied his shoes when he became so

sleepy he had to lie down for just a few minutes but found he could

not sleep without Scully by his side.

Maggie and Skinner found Dana dozing, so they left her and returned

forty-five minutes later, to find her sitting up and free of all the

tubes except one IV. Scully was surprised to see them as they

entered her room. “Mom, what are you doing here?”

“How you feeling, honey?”

“Considering what the doctors’ tell me I’ve been through, I feel

good.”

Maggie clasped Dana’s hand; “I was so worried about you. Fox called

and we caught the next flight out.”

The door opened and in walked Mulder; Scully’s eyes caught his, to

them there was no one else in the room. His eyes were red-rimmed and

tired looking but he was the best thing Scully had ever seen. She

turned her head slightly and held out one hand. He took it and

squeezed it, as if to reaffirm that she was indeed still here. Tears

welled up in his eyes as a grin covered his face.

Skinner had his hands on his hips and was shuffling his feet as he

looked around the room with red-rimmed eyes. Maggie moved from her

daughters’ bed to stand next to him.

Mulder was no longer the one sitting in the hall as Scully celebrated

another victory over death, he now meant as much to her as her own

family. Maggie and Skinner slipped out the door unobserved by the

two people presently in each other’s arms.

Mulder brushed the hair away from Scully’s face and stared into her

huge, blue eyes. She smiled up at her partner, and as if reading her

thoughts, he said, “Scully, I think you were affected by the same

curse or transference, whatever you want to call it, as the other

victims were.”

Scully started to speak, “Mul. . .”

“How else can it be explained? You contracted an often-fatal disease

after a visit to the park, you didn’t respond to aggressive

treatments but the minute I had the first body moved, you recovered.”

Scully looked stunned. “You had them moved?” she softly asked.

Mulder moved from holding Scully to sitting up facing her. “I was

certain that you would die, I did what I had to do,” Mulder said,

trying to talk around the lump in his throat.

Scully leaned in to grasp him around the neck. “Thank you, I love

you,” is all she managed to whisper. Mulder moved in to kiss her

just as the doctor walked in. They looked at one another with slight

smiles and moved apart. Mulder slid off the bed as the doctor

approached Scully. He smiled down at his patient, “How are you

feeling, Agent Scully?”

“I’m fine,” Scully said, as she caught Mulder’s frown. “But a little

tired,” she quickly added.

“Well, I’ll think we’ll keep you one more night Dana, but your

recovery is remarkable. The aggressive use of anti-virals seems to

have brought about a complete turn around, with no side effects.

You’re one lucky woman, Dana.”

Scully looked at Mulder and simply replied; “I know that.”

Mulder waited for the doctor to leave; then leaned in to give Scully

a proper kiss. “I’ll be back later.” Scully nodded and fell asleep

before Mulder had left the room.

Skinner and Maggie stopped by Scully’s room on their way to the

airport. They were flying out immediately while Mulder was going to

fly back later with Scully. Maggie kissed her daughter and stroked

her hair as she fought back the tears.

The following day, Mulder loaded their luggage and gear into a cab

and was headed back into the hospital to get Scully, when his cell

phone rang. “Mulder.”

“Agent Mulder, this is Chief Grant, how is Agent Scully doing?”

“She’s being released, chief.”

“That’s great, glad to hear it.”

“Me too.”

“Agent Mulder, I did a little checking yesterday, we had two deaths

in the county about four months ago from Spinal Meningitis and they

were both park visitors.”

“That’s interesting, chief.”

“Care to come back and do a little investigating with me, agent?”

“No thanks Chief, we’re headed home. Sounds like you’re on the right

track though, you’d make a good detective.”

“Don’t think so agent, I like it here.”

“Well, keep me informed.”

“I will.”

Mulder closed his phone and stuffed it into his pocket. Scully was

just being wheeled out, so he took her arm to help her into the cab

and thanked the hospital staff, before he crawled in beside her. He

put his arm around her thin frame and drew her close. He knew Scully

had seen too much not to believe his version of the truth.

Epilogue

Two days later. . .

Scully was padding around Mulder’s apartment in her robe and pajamas,

still too weak to return to work. He had insisted she stay with him

and she didn’t complain, in fact she was touched by his concern for

her. She walked over to the bookshelf that housed the aquarium. The

fish all crowded to the top of the tank in anticipation of being fed.

Scully grinned at the memory of Mulder’s comments then took the top

off the can of fish food and dropped a few flakes into the tank.

Scully looked in at the feeding frenzy and sighed, “Mulder was right,

I would miss you guys.” She then closed the top to the tank.

~ The End ~

Yes, Fox, There Really Is a Santa

Title: Yes, Fox, there really is a Santa

Author: Vickie Moseley

Summary: Mulder’s disbelief is challenged

Rating: PG-13

Category: Mild humor

Written for Virtual Season 11’s Winter Special.

Archive: Two weeks exclusive on VS 11’s website.

After that, anywhere.

Disclaimer: I don’t own these characters, I just

play with them. And I don’t own Santa Claus, but I

do believe!

Comments and candy canes to:

vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com

Thanks and Happy Holidays to all our VS artists,

authors and readers. You guys are keeping the joy

alive!

Yes, Fox, There Really Is a Santa

By Vickie Moseley

Upon reflection, Mulder had to admit his situation

was his own fault. Remembering last year’s fiasco of

a Christmas Eve spent snowed-in at a crowded airport,

Mulder had suggested he and Scully head out to San

Diego the weekend before Christmas. Once there,

Scully had offered to take Tara out shopping, with

just a few days left before Christmas. Naturally,

Mulder had assumed Bill would be around to keep an

eye on the almost six-year old Matthew. Just as

naturally, Bill had a more pressing engagement, which

included picking up Maggie at the airport, who had

flown out separately to take advantage of a cheaper

flight she found on the internet.

Mulder had offered to go along and help with the

luggage, but Bill had quickly snuffed out that idea.

Matty tended to run off in crowds and an airport was

the last place Bill wanted to take him.

“Mom’s flight shouldn’t be too delayed, they only got

7 inches of snow at Dulles,” Bill had assured Mulder

with an evil grin. “We’ll be home before you know

it.”

That had been an hour and a half earlier and already

Mulder was ready to call for back up.

“Hey, would you like me to read to you?” Mulder

asked, searching the room for any diversion.

Matty gave him a look, a definite Scully genetic

trait that seemed to question whether Mulder had the

ability to read anything of interest. Finally, the

boy hurried over to the bookshelf and picked a book

from the bottom shelf, which seemed crammed full of

very thin volumes.

“This one!” Matty declared as he deposited the book

in Mulder’s lap and climbed on the sofa next to the

agent.

Mulder looked at the cover. “The Night Before

Christmas,” he read aloud.

Matty nodded enthusiastically.

Mulder nodded back and opened the book. “T’was the

night before Christmas and all through the house not

a creature was stirring, not even a mouse,” he

continued, and had to bite back a grin as Matty

snuggled into his side, not entirely unlike the

little boy’s aunt had done just a few nights before,

but for much different reasons.

“We used to have mice,” Matty said solemnly. “Daddy

murdered ’em.”

Mulder coughed, well, choked was more like it. “I’m

sure he was just getting rid of mice, Matty. That

doesn’t qualify as ‘murder’.”

“Mommy said he murdered ’em. I’m glad. They ate

into my box of banana bread oatmeal. Little

bastards!”

Mulder choked again. “Now, I’m _sure_ your mom

doesn’t want you using that word,” he corrected

hastily.

Matty looked up at him like he was the silliest man

he’d ever seen. “Read!”

“Oh, yeah. Where was I?”

“Mice,” Matty reminded.

“Oh, right. . . . not a creature was stirring, not

even a mouse. The stockings were hung by the chimney

with care, in hopes that St. Nicholas soon would be

there. The children were nestled all snug in their

beds, while visions of sugar plums – -”

“My Daddy says fairies aren’t made of sugar plums,”

Matty advised Mulder seriously.

“I’m sure he’s quite the expert on that subject,”

Mulder replied dryly. “Mind if I continue?”

Matty gave him a shrug and settled back into the

cushions.

” . . . danced in their heads. Whilst Mama in her

kerchief and I in my cap, had just settled our heads

for a long winter’s nap . . .”

Mulder made it through the rest of the poem by Dr.

Moore without further interruption.

“And then he exclaimed, ‘ere he drove out of sight,

Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good night.”

“I like Santa Claus,” Matty said with a yawn.

“I’m sure you do,” Mulder said with a fond smile.

Matty picked up on the neutrality of the response

immediately. “Don’t you believe in Santa Claus, Mr.

Mulder?”

Mulder flinched, first, because Matty had followed

his father’s orders and put ‘Mr.’ in front of

Mulder’s name, and second because the little boy was

that perceptive. It was something he didn’t want to

get into with a child, particularly not a child who

obviously still believed.

“I’m sure there is plenty of evidence to support the

theory of a jolly old St. Nick,” Mulder said, and bit

his tongue when he realized he’d just parroted

Scully’s words from earlier in the week when they

were discussing a particularly outlandish case. He

hoped he didn’t sound as condescending as his partner

had when she’d said the words to him.

Matty frowned. “If you don’t believe, he can’t bring

you presents, Mr. Mulder,” he confided.

Mulder gave the boy a weak smile. “That’s OK, Matty.

I have everything I want.”

Tara and Scully arrived not much later and hot on

their heels were Bill and Maggie. The discussion was

forgotten, at least as far as Mulder was concerned.

Matty, however, couldn’t seem to put the idea out of

his head.

Later that night at their hotel, Scully cornered

Mulder about Matty’s suspicions.

“Mulder, why did you tell Matty you didn’t believe in

Santa Claus?” she demanded around a mouthful of

toothpaste.

“I didn’t say I didn’t believe, Scully. I just

didn’t fall into the trap most adults do and assume

that kids are naive enough to ignore a lie when they

hear it.”

“In other words, you really don’t believe in Santa

Claus,” she said, after a rinse and spit.

“To be perfectly honest, no, I don’t believe.” He

moved past her to take the spot at the sink and

attend to his own oral hygiene. “And Scully, c’mon,

you can’t tell me you actually believe in Santa

Claus,” he accused. “Matty’s not here, it’s just you

and me. ‘Fess up!”

“Sorry, Mulder. I’m a firm believer.”

He stared at her, unconvinced. He even crossed his

arms.

“Mulder after all the crap we’ve been through, the

very fact that we’ve lived to see another Christmas

is enough to make me believe in not only a higher

power, but all the higher powers you could rattle of

from that photographic memory of yours. But in this

particular case, I happen to have empirical proof of

the existence of St. Nicholas.”

“You’re referring to the Bishop of the early

Christian Church in Asia Minor, I’m assuming,” he

said dryly, still not uncrossing his arms.

“No, I’m referring to the ‘chubby and plump, right

jolly old elf’ who crawls down chimneys. Or, in my

case, comes through the front door.”

“There’s a story here,” Mulder said firmly, backing

up to sit down on his side of the bed and scooting up

to rest his back against the headboard. “Tell me a

bedtime story, Scully,” he said in a singsong voice.

She grinned and crawled up next to him on the bed,

taking his hand. “I must have been four because I

wasn’t in school yet.”

“Early memories are the most unreliable,” Mulder said

pointedly.

She shot him an icy look and continued, undeterred.

“Dad was at sea that year, and that left Mom with all

the Christmas preparations. There were the four of

us kids and she was still buying presents for her

nieces and nephews, not to mention Dad’s family. To

say that she had a full plate was an understatement.”

“I can imagine,” Mulder interjected with an

affectionate smile. Maggie Scully was one of his

favorite people and he didn’t care who knew it.

“That was the year I wanted a Barbie. But not the

blonde bombshell they were selling on television day

and night. I wanted the one with red hair.”

“Midge,” Mulder supplied. At Scully’s cocked head,

he grinned. “Midge had red hair. She was Barbie’s

best friend. She ran around with some doof, can’t

recall his name, but I always assumed she had a thing

for Ken.” It was Scully’s turn to cross her arms.

“Sam had the whole collection. Complete with ‘Dream

House’,” he concluded.

“Well, at the ripe age of four, I just called her

‘red haired Barbie’ and I wanted one with all my

might. But in all the excitement of Christmas, I had

neglected to include that item on my wish list when

Mom took us to sit on Santa’s lap at the Base

Christmas Party. So Mom had no idea that’s what I

wanted.”

“And this proves the existence of Santa Claus . . .

how?”

“Because I wrote Santa a letter and stuck it in the

bushes outside our bedroom window. When I looked in

the bushes a few days later, the letter was gone.

Not only that, but on Christmas morning, there under

the tree was my Midge doll and the very outfit I

wanted for her.”

Mulder smiled and shook his head, then pulled her

into a hug. “Boy, with that kind of evidence, you

should write a book,” he chuckled.

“You still doubt he exists?”

“Scully, let me tell you a little story, though not

nearly as sweet as yours. When I was five, I wanted

to believe. But my next-door neighbor, Jimmy

Galbrath, was a year older and far wiser than I. One

Christmas Eve, we set up a recon mission, to detect

if there really was a Santa Claus. I had a bird’s

eye view of his rooftop from my bedroom window just

as he could see mine from his. We each stayed up all

night, until our parents called us down to open

presents and ‘see what St. Nick’ brought us. I can

tell you this; there were no reindeer, no sleigh, no

jolly old man in a red suit. But I still got my

Flexible Flyer wooden sled I’d been begging for since

Labor Day. From that day on, I understood that Santa

was the magic parents want their children to have,

and so they give it to them.”

She looked at him and shook her head. “This is

obviously a question of faith,” she concluded, arms

crossed.

“And we rarely agree on that topic,” he noted.

She sighed and then leaned over and gave him a kiss.

“That’s all right, Mulder. Santa has a way of making

believers out of everyone.”

He didn’t have time to ponder that thought because

she was already busy removing his shirt and his mind

was quick to switch gears.

Two days later

December 23

Three women sat at the kitchen table, all with

worried expressions.

“I’ve even looked online, Dana. It is not to be

found!” Tara exclaimed woefully.

“How about that big shopping mall downtown?” Maggie

suggested. “Don’t they have a ‘Legoland’ store?”

“They do, Mom. We’ve been there,” Scully said with a

frown. “Apparently, the one Lego set that Matty

wants is the one that’s completely sold out.”

“The manufacturer,” Maggie offered. “Surely they can

tell you the names of other dealers.”

“Tried them. They were caught totally unawares.

That new cartoon of dinosaurs just really ratcheted

up the interest. It wasn’t even in their quarterly

reports as a potential big seller. They admitted to

me on the phone that they were caught with their

pants down on this one. It’s a total sellout.”

“Just like those stupid Cabbage Patch dolls,” Maggie

muttered, shaking her head. “Or that crazy Midge

doll,” she added, more to herself than to anyone

else.

At that moment, Mulder breezed in, carrying a load of

groceries. “They were out of the stick cinnamon in

the jars, Tara. I had to buy two little bags.”

Tara hopped up from the table and searched through

the plastic sacks he’d just placed on the counter.

“The fact you found any is a miracle, Mulder!

Thanks, these will do fine. But I didn’t give you

enough money.”

He gave her a disgusted look and shook her head.

“Tara, you’re feeding us, don’t sweat it. It wasn’t

that much.” He looked around to his partner and her

mother. “Did I miss something. Everyone OK? Nobody

got sick, did they?”

Maggie looked up, startled, and then smiled broadly

at him. “No, Fox, nothing so dire. We just can’t

seem to find the one toy Matty really wants for

Christmas.”

Mulder nodded in understanding. “No chance of a

substitution?”

“You’ve talked to him, Mulder. What do you think?”

Scully asked. “We can’t find the Lego Dinosaur set.”

“He’s mentioned it about a hundred times in the last

few days,” Mulder agreed. “No way will that one get

by with a substitute. You can’t find it anywhere?

How about the net?”

Scully raised an eyebrow and he immediately

recognized his mistake at underestimating their

search. “Sorry, I should have known better,” he

apologized.

“He’ll just have to be disappointed this year,” Tara

said sadly.

“Oh, sweetie, he’s getting so many other nice

things,” Maggie tried to reassure her. “I’m sure by

the time he’s got all his presents opened and around

him, he’ll never miss that set.”

Tara looked unconvinced, but gave Maggie a weak smile

and a nod. “Well, I better get dinner started.”

“I’ll give you a hand,” Scully offered, but Mulder

grabbed her arm.

“I was hoping we could get out this afternoon, see

the sights,” he said. He gave his partner a look

that said ‘just go along with me’ and reluctantly,

she did.

“Oh, all right. Uh, we’ll do clean up detail

tonight, Tara,” she promised.

Tara was still distracted by her failure at shopping

to give it a second thought. “Sure, that would be

great,” she said flatly.

“Where are we going?” Scully asked when they got

outside.

“We’re going to find that dinosaur set, or come home

on our shields,” Mulder informed her.

Scully frowned and caught his arm. “Why? Mulder,

it’s just one toy.”

Mulder shook his head and clasped his hand over hers

where it rested on his forearm. “He’s a believer,

Scully. Maybe we don’t share the same object of

belief, but I don’t want him to be disappointed.”

“He’s Bill’s son,” Scully pointed out with a smirk.

“So maybe I can score points with the next generation

of Scullys,” Mulder said with a grin. “C’mon. We’re

FBI agents. We track down mutant sewer monsters on a

daily basis. How hard can it be to find one toy in a

nation filled with strip malls?” He pulled out his

cell phone and started to dial.

“Who are you calling?” she asked as they both got

into the car.

“The experts in toys,” he replied and turned his

attention to the phone. “Yeah, Byers, it’s me. I

have a job for you guys, I think it’s right up your

alley.”

Fourteen toy stores in all the San Diego metro area

and five phone calls later, they had yet to hear a

good word.

“Not even on Ebay?” Mulder whined. “No, I don’t

think they have a thousand bucks in the bank

somewhere, Langly. That’s totally out of line for a

kids’ toy at Christmas. Yeah, I agree. No, thanks,

and thank the other two. I appreciate it. No, I

won’t count this against your ‘case solved’ ratio,”

he added with a chuckle.

He’d no sooner disconnected that call when Scully’s

cell phone chirped. “Yes sir. No luck? How about

your contact in New York? No luck there, either?

No, sir, I don’t think we need to tax the Bureau

resources any further on this. Yeah, I will. Thanks

for trying, sir.” She closed down her cell phone and

sat next to her partner, looking equally dejected.

“Skinner’s a bust.”

“So are the boys. Nothing. That rotten toy set

doesn’t seem to exist on the North American

continent!” Mulder proclaimed angrily.

Scully rubbed his arm. “C’mon, it’s getting late and

we promised Tara we’d be over for dinner by 6.”

He took her hand and kissed it lightly. “I just

really wanted to find that for him.”

Dinner was a lively time, with Matty chatting non-

stop about all the dinosaurs he intended to make with

his new Lego set when he got it. Tara and Bill tried

unsuccessfully to steer his attention toward other

subjects, but the young boy was not to be swayed.

After dinner, Mulder was helping Scully do the dishes

when his cell phone rang.

“Byers, what have you got for me?” Mulder ended up

walking out the back door and into the yard to get

better reception. Scully finished up the dishes and

was about to join him when he came back inside.

“The guys have a lead,” he said quietly.

“On a set? A new one?” Scully asked, biting her lip.

“Yeah, only one hitch: it’s in Oakland.”

Scully scowled. “Oakland? That’s 700 miles away!

Mulder, there’s no way we can get something shipped

quickly to arrive tomorrow night! Not at this late

hour,” she said, glancing down at her watch.

“I know. That’s why I’m going to drive up and get

it,” he said firmly.

“Are you nuts! We can’t just disappear for, what, 15

hours to go pick up a toy! Mom and Tara are counting

on me to help finish wrapping the presents, and

Tara’s having the Open House tomorrow night, I can’t

just leave . . .”

“Scully, you don’t have to go!” he interrupted her

tirade. “I’ll go. If I drop you off at the motel

and leave now, I could be up there before daybreak.

The owner has it on reserve for me, so I’ll pick it

up when the store opens at 8 and hightail it back

down here. I should be back in time for the Open

House and no one has to be the wiser.”

“Where are you runnin’ off to now,” came a voice from

behind them. Mulder cringed and didn’t move, but

Scully turned to confront her older brother.

“For your information, Mulder has found that Lego set

Matty has been talking about. But it’s in Oakland.

He’s planning on driving up there tonight, picking it

up when the store opens and driving back. So just

lay off, Bill,” she warned.

“No shit, you found one of those sets?” Bill directed

his question to Mulder.

Mulder nodded. “It’s an independent toy dealer. He

has one set, reserved just for me.”

“I don’t work tomorrow,” Bill said, thinking aloud.

“I’ll go pick it up.”

“Bill, the guy won’t hand it over to anyone but me.

He’s a bit, um, well, on the paranoid side. He’ll be

expecting me, I have to show him identification to

get the set.”

Bill rolled his eyes and muttered a mild curse. “So

we both go. That way you don’t have to drive 16

hours straight and I can make sure you get that toy

back here in time.”

Mulder looked dubious and Scully looked concerned.

“C’mon, it’s a better plan than letting ER-boy here

go by himself!” Bill pointed out with a sneer.

Mulder looked over at Scully, who looked over at her

brother. “I’m not so sure of that,” she said,

frowning.

“Let’s do it,” Mulder said finally. “If we get

started right now, we might even be able to catch a

few winks when we get back.”

Bill hurried out of the kitchen to let Tara in on the

plan while Mulder and Scully waited by the door.

“You will be careful,” Scully informed Mulder in no

uncertain terms as they waited for Bill.

“Scully, it’s not like we’re doing any ‘funky

poaching’ here,” he huffed. “It’s more like a college

road trip.”

“I saw that movie, Mulder, and you’re not making any

points with me by bringing that up,” she said, arms

crossing her chest. “I want you to get that toy, but

I want you both back here, safe and sound, tomorrow

evening.”

“I’ll even be a good boy at Midnight Mass tomorrow

night,” he promised, two-fingered salute held high.

“I’ll be the one asleep on your shoulder.”

“Dana, you can drive your rental back to the hotel,

we’ll take my car,” Bill announced when he joined

them. “Got your cell phone, Mulder?”

“Fully charged,” Mulder said, patting his inside

jacket pocket.

“So is mine. Let’s lock and load,” Bill said firmly

and Mulder followed him out the door, after stealing

a kiss from Scully.

Mulder used his insomnia as an excuse to take the

first shift driving. He was a little concerned that

Bill would want to take this opportunity to rag on

him about what a horrible partner he was and how he

was ruining Scully’s life, but he lucked out. By the

time they hit the first interchange on the I-5, Bill

had the seat fully reclined in the big SUV and was

sawing logs and remained that way until the northern

side of Orange County. When Bill took the wheel,

Mulder politely returned the favor.

The sun was just peeking over the mountains when they

pulled into the parking lot of the little strip mall

in Oakland. The toy story, aptly named ‘North Pole,

Limited’ was on the far corner of the mall and Mulder

noted that it was an hour and a half until they

opened. A Denny’s shared the parking lot and Bill

pulled the big car over to a spot near the

restaurant’s door.

Over bacon, eggs, hash browns, pancakes and coffee,

Bill couldn’t hold his curiosity any longer.

“So, you’re doing this to score points with my mom,

right?” he asked, pouring half the carafe of maple

syrup on his short stack of pancakes.

“Nope. I don’t need points with your mom. She likes

me already.” Mulder held back a smirk when Bill

snorted his disbelief.

“If you really want to know why I’m doing this, Bill,

I’ll tell you. I just don’t want Matty to be

disappointed this early in life.”

Bill looked Mulder over hard, as if seeing him for

the first time. Then he picked up a packet of

sweetener and dumped it in his coffee. “Well,

thanks,” he said grudgingly.

“Hey, Bill, if it had been a present for you, I

wouldn’t have crossed the street. Does that make you

feel better?” Mulder asked innocently.

Bill let a full-fledged smile crack his face. “Yeah,

well, I didn’t even go that far, Mulder. I didn’t

get you a damned thing.”

Mulder happily returned the grin. “Then we’re even,”

he said and both men went back to their breakfast.

It was eight o’clock on the dot when they pulled the

car back over to the toy store. A little man who was

a dead ringer for Bob Newhart was unlocking the door.

He was dressed in a bright green suit with a jaunty

pointed hat perched on his head. His gold frame

glasses just barely hugged the end of his pug nose.

“Gentlemen, may I be of assistance?” he asked

formally.

“I believe you have a package for me. Fox Mulder,”

Mulder said, pulling out his FBI wallet and showing

his identification.

The older man took the wallet reverently and studied

the picture, then the man standing before him. “Oh,

we’ve been waiting a long time to meet you, Agent

Mulder,” he said happily. He handed Mulder back his

wallet and stuck out his own hand. “Maurice Selves,

at your service!”

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Selves. You’ve been a

subscriber to the Lone Gunman long?” Mulder asked

congenially.

“Oh, yes. You might say we were the very first

subscribers,” the old man replied with a gleam in his

eye, “firm believers, yes indeed. Now, I know you

gentlemen are in a hurry. We can’t disappoint little

Matthew, can we?” He nodded at them both as he took

his leave to go to the back of the store and behind a

bright green and red curtain.

“Boy, this guy really takes this stuff seriously,”

Bill muttered, looking around. The toy store was

filled with toys, and was decorated right out of a

gingerbread house cookbook. Bill touched a giant

swirled lollipop near the door. “It’s even sticky!”

he proclaimed.

“Yeah, and you want to know how it got sticky?”

Mulder asked. Bill turned slightly green and backed

away. “I didn’t’ think so,” Mulder grumbled.

Maurice returned with a good-sized package and handed

it to Mulder with a smile. “Will that be cash or

charge and would you like to have it gift-wrapped?”

Bill stepped up to the counter, pulling out his

wallet. “Good deed finished, Mulder. Now it’s my

turn. And yes, I’d like that gift-wrapped. Can you

sign the tag ‘To Matty, From Santa Claus’?”

“Oh, yes. I have power of attorney,” Maurice said

with a grin and a wink.

When the toy had been wrapped and the bill paid,

Mulder and Bill headed out to the car. The sky

looked gloomy. “We better move it. We might hit

some rain on the way back,” Bill commented.

Seven and a half hours later, it wasn’t rain that hit

them. It was traffic. Bill glared down at the clock

on the dashboard, which glared back at him an angry,

digital 3:30 p.m. “Where the hell did all this

traffic come from?” he demanded.

Mulder had his ear tuned to the all news station

they’d found on the radio. “It’s a jack-knifed semi

about three miles ahead,” he said glumly. “They’re

suggesting alternate routes.”

“Well, it’s a damned good thing I ate breakfast, or

this would turn into the ‘Donner Party’ real fast,”

Bill growled. “So what’s an alternate route? I

promised Tara we’d be back by 5 and that’s in only

two and a half hours. Back roads take longer than

the interstate.”

“Have you got a map in this tank?” Mulder sneered as

he pulled open the glove box. He finally found a

rather worn map of California. “How old is this

thing?” he asked as he gingerly unfolded it to keep

from ripping it more than it was already.

“Who the hell cares? It’s not like they change ’em

that often. It’ll get us home. Just find a road

that doesn’t go through every podunk farm town.”

Mulder had a brief flash of his conversation with

Maggie exactly one year before and shuddered. She

told him of a Christmas Eve long past and a family

lost on back roads. Like father, like son. But this

time, Mulder would be navigating and hopefully, would

manage to get them to their appointed destination in

time.

Two hours later

“Son of a Bitch!” Bill howled as he looked at the

flat spare tire lying on the ground before him.

“What asshole would sell a car with a flat spare?” he

demanded.

Mulder was crouched just a few feet away loosening

lugnuts on the flattened rear passenger tire. “I

told you, we should just call a tow truck,” Mulder

gasped out as the lugnut refused to budge.

“It’s Christmas eve, for Chrissakes, dumbshit! A tow

truck tonight would cost a fortune,” Bill growled.

He looked up and down the lonely two-lane road. Not

a house in sight. “I better call Tara.”

“Do you even know where we are?” Mulder asked, giving

up on the lugnut and rising to his feet.

“We’re . . . south of Los Angeles,” Bill guessed,

continuing to dial.

“And west of Las Vegas and east of the ocean, that

tells us nothing!” Mulder grumbled. He leaned

against the car, resisting the urge to kick the shit

out of the side panel. “I’ve always thought your

sister had a good sense of direction. Oh, wait,

that’s on your mother’s side. Guess you missed out

on that gene, huh, Bill?” he taunted.

“Honey, it’s me,” Bill said into the phone, ignoring

Mulder’s swipe. “Yeah, well, we might be a little

late. OK, yeah, we’re sort of lost and we have a

flat. The spare’s flat, too. Tara, why would I

check that, we just bought the damned car three

months ago?” He walked down the road several feet so

that Mulder wasn’t privy to the rest of the

conversation.

Mulder shook his head and looked down at both flat

tires. Only to him, disasters of this magnitude only

seemed to happen to Fox Mulder. “No good deed goes

unpunished,” he muttered to himself.

The crunch of gravel on the road behind caused him to

spin around. A cherry red Mercedes convertible was

slowing to a stop just a couple of yards from their

stranded SUV. While Mulder watched, an elderly

gentleman with a flowing white beard and mane of hair

stepped out of the convertible and walked toward him.

“You boys seem to be in a bit of a jam,” the older

man said cheerfully. “Can I lend a hand?”

Mulder looked at the man, who had to be seventy if he

was a day and cringed. “Our spare is flat,” he said,

not wanted to insult the gentleman by pointing out

that he was probably too old to be changing tires on

deserted highways.

“Does it have a hole, or just need air?” the man

asked as he surveyed the tire iron and the spare

lying on the ground near Mulder’s feet.

“I think it’s just out of air. It’s a new car,”

Mulder replied with a shrug.

“Detroit! No body pays attention to craftsmanship

anymore,” the old man said with a shake of his head.

“Well, I guess it’s a good thing I came along. I

have an air pump in my trunk. Keep it for my

recumbent bicycle. We can have you two fellas back

on the road in no time!” He clapped his hands once,

gave Mulder a congenial wink of his eye and headed

back to his car.

“We either start walking to a town or I start calling

around for a divorce lawyer,” Bill griped as he

walked up next to Mulder. “Who’s the old guy?”

“Don’t know. He just stopped to help. He says he

has a hand pump in his trunk.”

“Hot damn!” Bill exclaimed. “Shit, Mulder, our luck

is turning!”

The old man was good to his word and in a matter of a

few minutes, the spare was inflated and the flat

changed out. Bill tossed the flat in the trunk of

his car while Mulder started to pull out his wallet.

The old man caught his hand and shook his head.

“No need, son. Consider it an early Christmas

present. Now, you two better get on the road. You

have an early Christmas roll call and Matty’s been

waiting months for that set.”

Mulder looked up to shake the old man’s hand and

blinked. The man and his convertible were gone.

“Um, Bill,” Mulder said shakily.

“Grab that tire iron, will ya? We gotta get movin’!”

“Bill, did you see where the old man went?”

Bill looked up and around the side of the car. “It’s

Christmas Eve, Mulder. He probably had places he

needed to be.”

Mulder frowned, walked over to where the convertible

had been sitting, and kicked at the rocks on the side

of the road. Something shiny caught his eye. He

stooped to pick it up and saw it was a gold button,

embossed with the letters S. C.

It was getting close to eleven o’clock when they

pulled into Bill and Tara’s driveway. Scully ran up

to the car, pulled Mulder out before he could reach

for the door handle and kissed him for all he was

worth. When they broke the kiss, she led him into

the house and kissed him again for good measure.

“Not that I’m objecting, but Scully, you act like I

was gone for months!” he exclaimed happily. “What

gives?”

“Mulder, when Tara got that call from Bill, we were

sure you guys would be stuck out there all night!

I’m just happy you made it home, and in one piece,”

she told him. “And with the toy,” she added as they

watched Bill deposit the brightly colored package

under the tree.

“Yeah, about the toy,” Mulder mused, but before he

could finish his thought Scully was pulling him out

the door to the car so they could leave for Midnight

Mass.

It wasn’t until after church, when they were back at

their hotel, that Mulder got a chance to tell Scully

his suspicions.

“OK, so the owner of the toy store was named Elf?”

“No, Selves, Scully, with two ‘s’es. And he just

looked, well, elfish. Not to mention that crack

about having the power of attorney to sign for Santa

Claus.”

“I’m pretty sure that was just a joke, Mulder,” she

said with a grin.

“But what about the old guy who helped us on the

road?”

“So you think Santa traded in his sleigh for a Benz?”

Scully asked with a gleam in her eye.

“Scully, the button I found said S. C. I think that

pretty much narrows down the list of possible

owners,” he said, crossing his arms. “Besides, he

knew about Matty and the dinosaur set. I know I

never mentioned anything about it, but he did. How

could he know about it if he wasn’t the Big Guy

himself?”

“But Mulder, if it was Santa Claus, why didn’t he

just deliver the Lego set for Matty to Bill’s house

tonight? Why make you go through all that trouble?”

“He didn’t make us go through all that trouble,

Scully – we did! We’re the ones who decided to call

all over creation to find a toy at a store 700 miles

away. We’re the ones who decided to get off the

interstate and get lost. We’re even the ones to run

over that barbwire on the road and puncture the tire!

It wasn’t like any of that was his idea. But when we

were stranded and couldn’t complete our mission, his

mission, really, he came to our aid!”

Scully blinked and then smiled broadly. “So, now you

believe in Santa Claus, too?” she asked sweetly.

“How could I not, Scully? He got me exactly what I

wanted!”

“We haven’t opened a single present,” she pointed

out.

“True, but what I want isn’t wrapped in foil with

ribbons,” he said, enfolding her in soft embrace.

“What I want for Christmas is right here, in my

arms.”

She tilted her head to kiss him tenderly on the

mouth. “Then we both got what we wanted for

Christmas.”

The end.

Snow Angels

Title: Snow Angels

Author: Theresa J

Email: theresacarol1013@yahoo.com

Category: X-file

Spoilers: None

Information: This was written for the VS11

Winter Special. Two weeks exclusively at the

VS11 site, then archiving permission is open.

Just let me know before you do!

Disclaimer: The X-files, Mulder, Scully and

Skinner all belong to Chris Carter, Ten Thirteen

Productions, etc, etc. I don’t own them, just

borrowing them for a while.

Feedback: Please and thank you!

theresacarol1013@yahoo.com

* * * * * * *

SNOW ANGELS

* * * * * * *

December 23, 2003

Edgefield Elementary School

4:15 p.m.

The snow was turning pink. Pink was Emma

Wellner’s favorite color, and the sinking sun

had made the world a warm, rosy tint despite the

cold. After a full day of sledding, Emma’s

waterproof pants were not so waterproof anymore.

She could feel the cold wetness beginning to

seep through to her knees, darker splotches

marking the pants where she kneeled too long in

the snow. A similar feeling was beginning to

make her butt numb. It was almost time to go

home.

But she wanted to do one more run. Most of the

other kids dragged their saucers and sleds up

the hill, leaving one more set of footprints as

they trudged up the already pock-marked slope to

meet their parents in the parking lot nearby.

The best place in town to go sledding on a snow

day was, ironically, at Emma’s school. Right by

the gym, there was a steep hill that bottomed

out into a fairly small field that wasn’t really

used for anything. Sometimes, during the last

weeks of school, Emma’s class would eat lunch

out in that field because it was too warm inside

on a mid-June day. It was lined with trees that

provided wonderful cool shade for picnics, as

well as creating a barrier to the soccer field

beyond. The middle-schoolers played there. It

would be another four years before she would be

attending that school.

Emma grasped the icy string attached to her

saucer through heavily insulated mittens, and

began her ascent to the top of the hill. She

smushed the red plastic saucer down into the

well-packed snow, already feeling round icy

chunks beginning to form beneath as evening came

on. This last run might be a bumpy ride.

As she was about to push off, she heard a car

horn. Behind her, off in the parking lot, was

her father waving through the window of their

station wagon. He pointed at his wrist,

pantomiming that it was time to go.

“One more, Dad!!” she yelled back to him.

He answered with an “okay” sign, then a stern

index finger indicating that this was the

absolute final trip down the hill.

She pushed off. It started off bumpy, as she’d

expected. So many kids sledding in one area

walking through established saucer tracks made

the slide down unpredictable. She hit a big bump

near to the bottom of the hill, and she glided

through the air.

She braced herself for the big thump when

gravity would pull her back down to the earth,

but she felt no hard landing. She continued to

skim across the snow, sprays of powder

glittering across her cheeks and lips. She kept

going and going, until she was travelling

through the copse of trees at the very edge of

the field. This must be the farthest any kid had

gone all day! And darn it, there was no one left

to see it!

The saucer spun and slowly came to a stop. Emma

now sat in the middle of the adjacent soccer

field, admiring the long single track behind her

that ran from her schoolyard, through the trees,

and ending in her present location. The snow

made a creaking noise as she shifted her weight

to get up.

No other kids had been here. The snow was a

wide, perfectly flat expanse of white. Emma felt

like she had found something special. This place

was secret, and she’d found it. Nobody else had

been here except her today.

As small children do, Emma imagined that she was

in a fantasyland for a few moments. This place

was all hers. She threw herself back onto the

powdery snow as if she were plunging back onto

the softest mattress. The thousands of

snowflakes beneath her were like feathers, cool

and light as she swung her arms up and down. She

felt as if she were flying into the darkness

above as the sky turned from pink to orange and

then the deep purplish blue of twilight.

Small pinpricks of light bled through the

darkness to form stars. One star, off to the

left became brighter. Emma knew from her

Columbus Day lessons a few months back that

sailors would use the North Star to guide

themselves across the ocean because it was the

brightest star in the sky. Emma guessed this

must be it.

She remained lying on the ground, swishing her

arms and legs through the snow. Then she

remembered her father, waiting for her in the

parking lot. Sighing heavily, Emma resigned

herself to getting up and going home, reluctant

to leave her secret place in the snow.

It was really dark now. Emma could barely see

the track she had left with her snow saucer, and

wondered if what little light there was from the

stars was enough to guide her through the trees

and up the hill to her waiting father.

A small niggle of worry began to grow inside

her, and she stumbled often as her gait became

faster. The saucer she dragged behind skipped

and bounced on the snow, slowing her down. When

she got to the trees, she couldn’t see anything

beyond the tree trunks. She didn’t even see any

headlights atop the hill she knew was not far

beyond. Where was her father? Now she *was*

scared.

“Daddy!” she yelled out toward nothing. “Daddy,

come find me! I’m lost!”

She turned back toward the soccer field in

panic, and saw the North Star glittering above

the horizon. Could the North Star help her find

her way?

The thought had barely crossed her mind when the

light from what Emma thought was the North Star

grew brighter. She blinked at it, thinking that

the tears blurring her eyes were just playing

tricks on her.

But the light grew, and grew — brighter and

brighter. And then it began to move towards her.

“Daaaaaaddeeeeee!”

*****

December 26, 2003

Wellner household

3:40 p.m.

“She came back, Scully. She was taken the day

before Christmas Eve, and she came back in time

to go to midnight mass with her family and open

presents beside the tree.”

Scully gazed through the kitchen pass-through

window into the Wellner’s living room where Emma

dozed in front of the television, hugging the

new Care Bear she’d gotten yesterday morning.

“Mulder, the girl looks fine to me. She’s home

safe, unharmed and enjoying her Christmas

vacation. Whatever happened here is over.” Her

voice was barely above a whisper, kept low so as

not to attract attention from Emma or her

parents, who sat nervously just on the other

side of the wall.

“But she saw a LIGHT in the sky!” Mulder

countered, emphasizing “light” a little too

loudly.

Scully shushed him silently and touched his arm.

She checked through the window again to see if

anyone had become alarmed. No one had moved, but

Scully was almost positive she could feel the

air becoming electric with tension.

She stood up straight to her full height and

pulled him closer to her. Now she was

whispering, “We have their statements. The

parents told us their story and Emma told us

hers. Now we have to take it from here. They

can’t help us any further.”

Mulder’s cheeks sucked in, tightening the skin

in rebellion against his inner turmoil.

Scully’s hand squeezed his arm tighter, a silent

response that said, ‘I know you’re excited, but

we should leave.’

He nodded and moved past her to thank the

Wellner family, and to leave his card with cell

phone number in case they ever wanted to reach

him.

“Merry Christmas,” Scully said with a polite

smile as the Wellners closed the door behind

them.

The smell of flavorful wood smoke from chimneys

filled the crisp December air. Dried salt

pellets crunched beneath the agents’ feet on the

path as they walked back to their car. The snow

from three days ago had not melted yet, and the

few icy patches left from inefficient shoveling

made Scully glad she was wearing boots with

treads on the soles.

“I want to go see this soccer field,” Mulder

commented to the air. He was watching the sky

for clouds. The weather report had called for

more snow this weekend.

“What do you expect to find?”

“I don’t know yet. Something. Tracks, maybe.

Other markings in the snow, or signs of

radiation left over on the trees. The usual.” He

was extremely nonchalant about his statements,

almost as if he were trying to play it off as

not a big deal.

“Mulder.”

He inhaled deeply one last time, memorizing the

smell of the air before they had to climb into

the musty pine-scented car, then turned to

finally give his attention to Scully. He raised

his eyebrows in question.

“So what is this, just your normal run-of-the

mill alien abduction? Is that what you think

this is?”

Mulder shrugged.

“A minute ago you were dying to pick that little

girl’s brain for any inkling that it could have

been an abduction. Now its ‘I don’t know?'” She

raised her own eyebrows back at him, but hers

were more incredulous than questioning.

“Yes, okay? I do think this was an alien

abduction, or I hope it is.” He leaned his butt

on the trunk of the car, shoving his hands into

his pockets.

“‘I don’t know,'” he continued, “because it’s

extremely random. Nothing else has happened

surrounding Emma’s disappearance. No sightings

have been reported. She is a little girl, and

she could have just run away for a night, or she

could have hidden out at a friend’s house. There

are a million possibilities. My big question is,

if Mr. Wellner was less than 200 yards away from

his daughter that evening, why didn’t he see

this enormous light or hear his own child’s

scream?”

“And why,” Scully added, following his train of

thought, “is Emma completely at peace? She says

she doesn’t remember any time lapse, but she’s

not afraid of anything either — no paranoia

like we usually see. Do you find that strange?”

Mulder looked down at her, then back toward the

Wellner’s front porch, decked with multi-colored

lights and a big fresh wreath hanging on the

door.

“Yes, I do.”

*****

December 26, 2003

Edgefield Elementary School

4:06 p.m.

There was a bitter wind at the top of the hill

next to Edgefield Elementary School. Not a sign

of one sledder was out today. Mulder imagined

they’d all been instructed to come home, or were

playing video games in warm cozy family rooms.

A gust of wind kicked up and Scully hissed

through her teeth at the chill. She fumbled in

her pockets for gloves and quickly pulled them

onto her frozen fingers.

“Come on and jump on my back, little lady! You

know, ‘I’m the fastest belly-whoppah in the

Northern Hemisphere!'” Mulder quoted from an old

Frosty the Snowman cartoon.

Scully looked him up and down, judging his

capacity as a “belly-whopper.”

“I think we have enough daylight left to walk

it, cowboy.”

They began their descent, taking careful note of

the sleigh tracks and footprints. Most of the

prints ended at the bottom of the hill clumped

in short arcs where children must have jumped up

at the end of their rides, to run back up the

hill immediately. Past that, the snow was

completely flat, interrupted only by a small

track left by a rabbit or where icicles had

fallen from the tree branches.

They studied the entire field, but only found

their own tracks in the snow as they doubled-

back to their original spot.

“Do you not notice something here, Scully?”

“Yup,” she said, scrutinizing the snow as if she

could invoke Emma’s trail into existence. Then

she blinked against another gust of wind, eyes

tearing from the icy air as she looked to Mulder

for their next move.

“Let’s take a trip over to the soccer field.”

Navigating through the trees was easier than

they had expected. There were several small

trails that cut through the trees for easy

access to both fields. Still, there were no

signs of footprints.

The sun was close to setting at this hour, and

the ground was painted with cool blue shadows

and warm pink streaks of sunlight. Upon emerging

from the trees they found the soccer field to be

a pure, untainted expanse of snow, just as Emma

had a few days ago. They remained at the edge,

unwilling to destroy the beauty of it.

“Nothing,” Mulder stated.

“Wait…” Scully squinted her eyes at the

setting sun, the narrow rays extremely harsh and

bright right before sinking below the horizon.

The edges of the clouds seemed afire with bright

pink light. And on the perfect, smooth surface

of the snow before them, similar vibrant lines

began to glow with just the right angle of the

sunlight.

They both gasped.

In the center of the field were small, about

four-foot long impressions. The edges of the

impressions, the outlines of the holes in the

snow, blazed as if they were edged in delicate

neon lights. They were the shapes left behind by

small children who had made snow angels.

“There were more of them?” Mulder asked.

After a brief moment, her mouth working

noiselessly as she counted, Scully answered.

“There are twelve of them.”

“Magic numbers from the Bible?”

Scully stood silent, staring out at the

impossible landscape.

“Twelve apostles, 12,000 from each tribe of

Israel, the woman with twelve stars on her crown

facing the dragon…” Mulder rattled off

factoids, theorizing out loud, excited that this

might be some kind of communication from the

stars.

“Mulder, please stop,” she said, her breath

nearly taken away. She only half-listened to her

partner, trying desperately to avoid falling

into an intellectual discussion over Catholicism

while facing a completely inexplicable *natural*

anomaly. “It might not be… *that.*”

Mulder inhaled to begin his argument against

her, but stopped himself. He watched her staring

at the field, the moisture dappling her lashes.

It wasn’t just the cold that was making her eyes

tearful. Perhaps it was the influence of the

Christmas season. Perhaps he had gone too far,

too quickly for Scully to handle the idea.

He shut his mouth tightly, took her hand and

squeezed it in reassurance. She looked up into

his eyes, understanding apparent in them.

“You ready to go take a look?” He asked.

She nodded in reply.

They both took the first step together, the

slightest crunch breaking the thin icy coating

atop the snow and the silence.

And the snow angels disappeared.

“No!” Mulder exclaimed in a desperate raspy

whisper.

He let go of Scully’s hand and ran toward the

center of the field where the impressions had

been. The snow kicked up behind him as he

crashed through the six inches of powder,

completely destroying the unblemished landscape.

Scully lagged behind at a slower pace, but

followed him nonetheless.

“You saw them, didn’t you, Scully?” He turned in

place, searching the snow. Then kneeling down,

he skimmed his hand over the white surface,

hoping to feel what he could not see. His hand

became pink and wet from sifting the snow

through his fingers too long.

Then a gloved hand touched his arm. He got up in

response, facing Scully with a thousand

questions in his head. He fought to pin down

just one, and finally realized that they all

were the same question.

“Why?”

“I don’t know,” she answered lamely, noticing

the mess of footprints they’d left behind them.

The moment was lost. “Maybe we were only meant

to have a glimpse of it.”

Mulder huffed, dissatisfied with that answer. He

could, however, not think of a better one

himself. He looked around them, then.

“Never thought a soccer field could be so

magical.” He returned his gaze toward Scully,

her face solemn, but alive with the frost making

her cheeks a mottled pink. “It is beautiful,

isn’t it?”

“Yes,” she said, “It is.”

He leaned in, and brushed her cheek with the

backs of his fingers. She smiled at that. It was

a radiant smile that seemed to make her face

glow. Mulder fancied that she was actually

filling herself up with light, just for him. He

could see every hair on her head, every faint

freckle on her nose, every eyelash.

But it was getting dark. The sun had set the

moment they’d walked onto the field. How could

he be seeing all this detail? He realized then,

that there *was* more light. He saw Scully’s

eyes move a fraction of a millimeter away from

his face, just to his left. His reflection shone

in her irises, outlined by a light that glowed

behind him.

By the time Mulder turned to see the light, it

was all over.

****

“What was that, Scully?”

She didn’t answer right away.

“What was that?” Mulder asked again.

She shook her head, doubtful of her answer

before she even said it. “It was what Emma saw.

I don’t know how else to explain it.”

“That’s it? But we didn’t even… That can’t be.

There has to be more than this!”

He stood with his hands on his hips, his face

turned up to watch the stars come out above.

They shone with an extra brilliance since the

moon had not risen yet. “What is it that’s out

there? What was this all about?”

“Mulder.”

She put her arm around his waist and her head

into the little crook between his chest and

shoulder. He took one hand off his hip and

instead used it to cradle Scully’s shoulders.

“Can we just let this one go?” she said in a

quiet, but not timid voice.

Mulder expected himself to argue with the

decision. He would normally have been determined

to come back the next day and see if it would

happen again. An encounter such as this,

something that could have been an encounter with

extra-terrestrials was too good to miss. But he

found himself accepting Scully’s suggestion. He

thought that it was right.

“Yeah,” he said, “okay.”

They made their way back, stepping in the tracks

they had already made in the snow. As they

approached the trees they noticed blue, red and

white lights flashing at the top of the hill

near Edgefield Elementary. The local police had

surrounded their car, and were shining

floodlights down the hill.

Mulder and Scully had to shield the blinding

light as they ran up the slope, curious to find

out what had happened. There were way too many

police cars for it to be a simple parking

violation.

“What seems to be the problem, officer,” Mulder

asked the nearest man in uniform who held a

megaphone in one hand, and reached for his

holster with the other. Mulder lifted his hands

up in reaction to the officer’s movements.

“What are you doing here? We’re conducting a

search for–” The officer cut his sentence

abruptly and grabbed the flashlight, instead of

his gun from the holster. He shone it into

Mulder’s face. “It’s you!”

“It’s me?”

The officer moved the light to Scully’s face,

causing her to squint. “And it’s you, too!”

Mulder looked at Scully, and she looked back at

him. He went to pull his ID out of his pocked

and began to introduce himself. “I’m agent–”

“Fox Mulder and Dana Scully,” the officer

finished for him.

“I didn’t know we had become celebrities in this

town,” Mulder quipped.

The officer put down his flashlight. “We were

called in to begin a search party for you two

last night by an Assistant Director Walter

Skinner. When he couldn’t reach you on your cell

phones or at the motel you had checked into, he

sent out a search party.”

The space between Mulder’s eyebrows contracted

as he filtered this information. “But we’d only

spoken to him this morning.”

“According to A.D. Skinner, you’d spoken to him

two days ago. He’d expected you to report in

yesterday.”

“I don’t understand.”

“We’ve been looking for you since Saturday

morning, Agent Mulder.”

“Wait a minute,” Scully interjected. “What’s

today?”

“Sunday, the 28th.”

Scully glanced down at her watch, at the little

box that showed the date where the “3” would

have been. “Mulder, he’s right.” It was also

8:12 at night.

The officer left the two agents to go gather up

his men. They heard him call out toward the

field with his megaphone, “It’s all over, boys!

We found them!”

After promising the officer that they’d meet him

at the police station to fill out some

paperwork, Mulder and Scully sat in their car,

waiting for it to warm up. They were not

surprised that it took some time, nor that they

had to brush a few inches of snow off the

windshield that wasnÕt there when they had left

it. There was snow forecasted for this weekend,

after all.

The headlights illuminated the tree branches

ahead, the pine scent from the air freshener

became stronger as the hot air from the car’s

heater made it warm.

At length, Mulder asked, “What did we see here,

Scully?”

“I don’t know Mulder. Maybe a little piece of

heaven on earth.”

He grasped her hand gently before pulling the

car into reverse. “Well, if I was lucky enough

to share it with you, then I can accept that

explanation.”

They drove away from the schoolyard, and headed

straight for DC. They didn’t stop by the police

station, nor did they stop by the Wellners, or

their motel. This was one case they both

realized they had to leave behind.

*****

The End

It’s Raining Elk

It’s raining Elk

by Humbuggie

© 2003-12-16

Written for VS11’s Winter Challenge

Dedicated to Vickie Moseley, just because!

Rated R for a few curses, nothing major

Type: Comedy

Story: It’s raining elk, and icemen, and lord knows

what else.

“Mulder, please don’t tell me you bought that

lavender fragrance *again*!”

Mulder stopped whistling, looked up from the thick

book sitting on his lap and stared in surprise at

Scully, who had not spoken a word for the past half

hour while concentrating on the snowy road ahead. She

actually had her tongue sticking between her teeth

while she focused on the road, ready to slaughter

Mulder for having her drive.

Of all the few times he had ever asked her to drive,

why did he have to go and pick today? She wanted to

be the one relaxing instead of straining her back and

entire being trying to mind the road. It wasn’t bad

enough that they were strangers in a strange land.

No. It had to go and snow elk and deer. And her

partner -god forbid she would actually finish him

off before the end of the day -constantly whistled

while reading ‘Ghosts and everything else you wanted

to know about this planet but never dared to ask’, a

thick book he’d picked up at a second-hand store.

When handing her the keys earlier, he had said, “They

say that smaller drivers can’t hurt themselves so

much when they bump into things. The airbag is

exactly at the right height.”

She had stuck out her tongue and muttered something

along the lines of, “And larger drivers will get

their things cut off if they stop acting like self-

centered jerks.”

Not that she could be angry with him. Not even when

he started humming with the softly playing radio,

“It’s raining Elk. Hallelujah, it’s raining Elk,

Amen.”

“Men, Mulder.”

“Huh?”

“It’s raining men.”

“Not in my universe it’s not.” Then he went back to

his book, reading as if she wasn’t slipping on the

icy roads driving only two miles per hour, while the

wipers worked overtime.

“Hey,” he finally said, looking up from his book.

“We’re near Winona, right?”

“I sure hope so. If we arrive in Vegas, we’re in deep

shit.”

“Coolness. I just read a story about the terrible

iceman they found right here.”

“Are you looking in the mirror again?” she asked,

lifting her nose for the scent of lavender he’d

splashed on so carelessly this morning. How could any

adult man wear lavender fragrance? Didn’t he have any

pride?

“Funny, Scully. Now keep on paddling so we won’t

drown in this snow.”

“Whatever,” she muttered, slipping almost off the

peddles as she cautiously followed the road that lead

to the airport. Not that they would actually be able

to take off once there. Not while it – was ..

.raining elk.

“Why does it rain elk?” she asked after another

fifteen minutes of silence, all apart from the music

still blaring from the radio.

“Pardon?”

“Why not women? Or dogs? Why elk?”

“I don’t know. I like elk.”

“To eat or to watch?”

“Both.”

“You’ve eaten elk?!”

“Of course I did.”

“When?”

“In college.”

“You are totally mad. Elk pull Santa’s sleigh,

they’re not for eating.”

“What about those cute little bunnies you love to

devour? They’re there to hop around and wiggle their

little fluffy tails, aren’t they?”

“I like rabbits.”

“Rabbit with prunes. Delicious.”

“So how do you eat elk?”

“You barbecue it.”

“Yum.”

“It’s actually quite tasty.”

“Oh puke, Mulder.”

“Do you really think that Santa would mind that I’m

eating his helpers? Oh Christmas is long passed,

we’re nearly upon the New Year, Scully. I’m sure he

doesn’t need them anymore.”

“You Brutus! Oh and by the way, elk don’t pull the

sleigh. Those are reindeer.”

“So you’ve got moose, reindeer and elk. Do you know

the difference?”

“I studied biology.”

“I studied humans. Real beasts!” Mulder shrugged,

clapped the book shut and was about to say he was

going to take a nap, when the car slipped in a curve,

veered sharply to the right and slid off the road as

if it had a mind of its own.

“Watch out!” he heard himself shout, feeling himself

flung forward, slamming into the dashboard as the car

tripped over to the right, coming to an abrupt

standstill against a bird’s feeding house on a pole.

The little house wobbled and dropped on top of the

vehicle’s hood.

“Feck it.”

Scully couldn’t help but laugh, relieved when she

heard her partner mutter a curse even before she

could look over to check if he was hurt. His way too

loose seatbelt had not protected him. Neither had the

airbag that didn’t deploy like it should have done.

“I gather you’re okay?” she asked.

“Yep. Stupid car.”

“It’s a rental.”

“Who cares? That airbag should have exploded and

minded my poor head,” Mulder groaned, rubbing the

sore spot where his skull bumped into the dashboard.

He kicked the dashboard hard. And the bag inflated,

popping out of its compartment, smothering Mulder.

“Crap!”

Scully roared with laughter, despite the precarious

situation they were in. Well, the problems weren’t

that bad. They weren’t that far away from

civilization and her cell would probably still work.

They’d get help in a flash.

Both agents crawled out of the car, Mulder still

rubbing his forehead painfully. “Now what?”

Scully fished out her cell phone. “Now we rely on the

powers of modern civilization and find someone to tow

the car.”

“Erm, Scully.”

“What?”

“Would you mind running after that thing there

first?”

“What thing?”

Mulder had already started to run in the direction of

a figure about ten feet away from them, covered in

snow, almost unable to see it. “That thing!” he

shouted against the wind, already starting to run as

fast as his feet could carry him. Not that he was so

fast. It was pretty slow, really, with his shoes

sinking into inches of thick snow up to his knees.

“Mulder, are you crazy?” she shouted after him.

“Come on! Get those little feet moving!”

“Little feet my ass.” Scully started running after

him, not even seeing the shadow that he so clearly

saw. Her shoes were not made for this type of

weather. They hadn’t really planned on working,

anyhow. She sighed tiredly after a few yards, not

able to see Mulder or the shadow anymore, just her

partner’s trail.

“Mulder!” she shouted as loud as she could, but no

reply came. She just heard a yell, or something like

that. Like an animal’s cry. And then a yelp and

another shout.

“Mulder!”

“S – Aw–!”

“What?”

“S -t -a -y a -w -” And then the world sank

away from under her feet and she felt her body fall

through a loose patch of snow and ice, at least four

meters down. There, she landed on her ass, right next

to Mulder who looked at her with a painfully goofy

grin.

“I told you to stay away,” he muttered.

“Right on cue.” Scully crawled up, patting the snow

off her body. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” He was on his feet beside her, with a bump on

his forehead that slowly grew the size of a goose’s

egg. “I lost him though.”

“Will you stay here for two seconds and tell me what

the hell we were chasing?”

“I got a good look at him, Scully. He was butt ugly!

Tall, hairy, and with enough moustache to play Sam

the Seal.”

“Tom Selleck?”

“Nooooo! It was him, Scully. Or it. Or whatever you

call it. The terrible iceman. I have a picture of it

in my book. I’m certain that it was him.”

“You mean the bump on your head is telling you that.”

“Don’t be daft. I know what I saw.”

“It could have been Pippo the clown for all I care. I

want to go back to the car and be done with it, not

to mention get warm again. I should call for help and

-guess what? -my cell doesn’t work here. It’s too

far off the road.”

Mulder suddenly roared with laughter.

“What?”

“I’ll bet you ten to one that we won’t find the car

again.”

Scully groaned. “I swear that one day I’ll kill you,

Fox Mulder.”

“Oh, I love it when you call me Fox. But don’t do it

too often.”

“So what then?”

“Well, you lead the way. They say that women are

better navigators.”

“Even the ones with little legs and feet?”

“The brain is still just as large, Scully.”

“Start walking, mister. Or I’ll show you what a large

brain can do.”

“Promises, promises.”

Scully hated it when her partner was right. Well, not

really or she would have been hating him for

eternity. But anyhow, they didn’t find the road. Or

the car. Nothing. No mobile connection, no way out of

this predicament. It wasn’t even a nice trip to the

forest. Nope. It was also freezing.

“There’s a cabin.” Mulder raised his hands to the sky

and exclaimed, “We’re saved!

Hallelujah!”

Scully laughed despite their situation and tried her

cell phone once again. Nothing. Well, perhaps whoever

lived in there would be able to help them. And he

would probably have a phone.

Smoke came out of the single chimney to the right.

Through the curtains they could see one of the

largest home cinema installations money could buy.

Relief surged through her. If they had

a monster TV, they had to have phone or Internet too.

Mulder knocked hard on the door. Inside the sound

remained loud. He knocked again. “Anyone home?” he

shouted. The noise continued unabated.

Mulder shrugged and opened the door to a single-room

home that held a bed in the back, and the huge TV and

one large couch at the front. There was a small

kitchenette to the right, and a fireplace that

distributed the only warmth inside.

“Hello?” Mulder shouted as loudly as he could,

walking towards the couch where a man sat.

Only when he came close enough to see the man’s

features, would the owner of the house look up. Then

he stood up.

Scully held her giggles barely inside as she watched

the skinniest man she’d ever seen, clad in

large pyjamas and T-shirt that’d seen better days,

large Brown Bear socks, huge slippers and

a Santa’s cloak and hat.

“What?” he grumbled, still holding the remote to his

huge TV.

“Sorry to bother you sir, but we got lost,” Mulder

said, also trying to hold his laughter. He refused to

look at Scully, knowing that one glance would set

them off. “Would you mind if we borrowed your phone

and get someone to tow our car?”

“The nearest road is two miles down.”

“Yes sir, we know. We kept on walking in the wrong

direction. Obviously, very wrong. Erm -you wouldn’t

have happened to have seen a strange person hanging

around here, would you?”

Now Scully sniffled. She couldn’t hold it in any

longer. The only weird person was the Santa-suit clad

householder. Or make that cottage.

“Are you laughing at me?” Santa-freak moved forward,

looking suspiciously at Scully who quickly shook her

head. “No sir, we’re not. We just want to borrow your

phone.”

“Have no phone.”

“You don’t have a phone?”

“Look around you. Do you see anything that even

remotely resembles a cable?”

“But you have this TV-set and -”

“Do you think I own cable? No! Wanna know why?

Because the cable men are too freaking lazy to get

here and hook me up. So I had to buy this TV and DVD

and I spend my entire freaking life watching movies

I’ve seen a thousand times.” The skinny man ploughed

back into his chair.

“Can you at least tell us then where we have to be?

How to get back?”

“Go in that direction.” The man pointed with his hand

unseeingly straight into Mulder’s abdomen, hitting

the agent in the process. “Get out.”

“And a Merry Christmas to you too,” Scully muttered

indignantly.

“Christmas is for losers.”

“So it seems.”

“Come on, Scully.” Mulder grasped his exasperated

partner by the arm and forced her to walk outside

with him.

“Mulder, are you going to let that bastard get away

with it?”

“What is he getting away with Scully? It’s obvious we

stumbled into the geek of the century.

We can sell him a Lone Gunmen subscription and he

would fit in perfectly. No, this is no use.

We’ll go into the direction of my belly button and be

done with it.”

She roared in laughter, touching his belly. “That is

a cute belly button, you know.”

“If we find another cottage like this, sans Santa-

freak, you can check it out. How’s that?”

“Anything to keep warm, right? It’s our duty to

protect ourselves.” She was blowing on her freezing

digits now, trying to find some warmth.

“Thatagirl. Come on.”

Scully knew she shouldn’t let anything or anyone get

to her, and she knew they weren’t that far away from

civilization, but she felt her courage slither down

into her too-light shoes. Her toes were freezing and

so was her heart.

They tried to follow their own trail back to the

road, only to figure out they were walking around in

circles for an hour, when they reached their own

trail again. By then, the snow had covered most of

it.

“If the Blair Witch pops up, I swear I’ll kill her,”

Scully grumbled angrily.

“Kick ass Scully. Just the girl I like. Look, we’re

back at the cottage.”

“Okay, that does it.” Scully stomped forward, one big

fury of anger and rage, stopping only at the cabin’s

front porch. Then she just walked inside, not even

ridding her shoes of the snow.

The man was watching Die Hard With a Vengeance.

Bullets flew around, sending all the large boxes into

a spur of noise. She walked forward, grasped the

remote from his hands and switched off the TV.

Santa-Freak looked up wearily. “Back again?”

“What the hell kind of game are you playing? Do you

want us to die out there?”

“Nobody ever dies in here.”

“Easy for you to say with your stupid slippers and

warm socks. I’m cold, freezing and very hungry. Now

you can either feed or clothe us, or we will come

back from the dead and haunt your skinny little ass

down for eternity. How’s that?”

He muttered and looked at her coolly. “I’ll help you,

if you can get those freaking cable guys over and get

me phone too.”

“Alright.” Scully fished her badge out of her jacket.

“I’m FBI. They’ll listen.” The man’s eyes widened.

“They’d better when she’s in that mood,” Mulder

groaned, feeling the onset of a huge hunger-induced

headache. He sank on one of the few chairs near the

kitchen area and looked hungrily at the pots that

stood on the stove. But they were empty.

“Obviously you have electricity,” Scully said, “and

you need to eat. So get us some food.”

“The electricity men weren’t that difficult. I bribed

them. But I hate the cable guys,” the skinny man

grumbled while moving into the kitchen and fishing

out a take-out dinner that he popped into the tiny

microwave oven.

“Perhaps if you were a bit nicer to the cable people,

they would actually do something for you,” Scully

retorted, sitting on the couch where she removed her

wet shoes and socks and started rubbing her toes.

“Come here, Mulder. You need to get rid of those wet

clothes.”

“Hey, I don’t have a spare bedroom here. Don’t you

dare go nekked with your man and -”

“Don’t worry,” Scully replied curtly. “We just want

to warm up, have some food and be on our way. And it

would go much easier if you would show us the way to

the road.”

He shrugged. “How should I know?”

“You live here, don’t you?”

“Oh yeah. And I have three freezers stuffed with

takeout dinners like the one you’re about to have, to

survive all winter. I never go out before spring. I

like it here on my own.”

“Oh lovely,” Scully muttered, taking in a tired

Mulder who sat rubbing his feet. “Well, food first

and then we’ll decide.”

Mulder put their shoes and socks in front of the

fireplace, removed his jacket and sweater to warm up

there too, and sat at the table sharing one meal with

his partner while Santa-freak watched them eat

suspiciously.

Outside, the snow kept on falling, and the onset of

nightfall started. Scully knew they had to stay the

night, and frankly, she was almost happy about it. In

the morning they could rethink their actions and

decide what to do. She stretched her back and walked

over to Santa-freak just as he flipped his TV-set

back on. Bruce Willis jumped behind a car. And

bullets ran over

Broadway. Lovely.

“We’re staying here,” she said firmly. “Give us a

blanket and we’ll sleep in front of the fireplace.”

Santa-freak didn’t even reply.

Both agents sighed.

Mulder twisted and turned, trying to find a way for

his sore body to sleep properly on the ground. He had

insisted that Scully would take the couch, not

wanting her to get up bruised in the morning. Easier

said than done though. He would have killed to be a

woman right now and be able to get the better part of

two choices. Ah well.

Not to mention the fact that his stomach was roaring

like the thunderstorm that raged outside.

No, far worse than that. Who in the hell provided

only one miniscule frozen dinner for two people? Did

their host have no compassion at all? Hell, he

munched down two pizzas all by himself in good time.

He sighed and sat up, ignoring the hungry sensation

that raged through him. He would kill for that elk

steak, or deer, or whatever. He couldn’t last out

anymore. This guy *had* to have something to munch on

in his kitchen. He couldn’t be *that* weird.

Mulder gently walked over to the cupboards, hit his

big toe twice and bit down on his fist to hide his

scream while opening closet after closet. Nothing!

Nothing at all! How freaking cheap could you get!

He sighed.

Wait a minute. Hadn’t he talked about freezers

stacked full with food? They had to be around here

somewhere. But where? Mulder moved back to his coat

and removed his pocket flashlight. He would find

them, and then he would eat dinner, even if he had to

eat it frozen!

He grunted as he put his cold shoes over his bare

feet, pulled his sweater over him and left the cabin.

Outside, in the snow that had finally stopped falling

and under a clear full moon, he could see just a few

inches away. He walked around the house. No little

cottage next to it. Oh but wait, a door. That had to

lead to somewhere.

Indeed, it lead to the basement. Mulder opened it,

looked at the steep staircase that lead down to an

area underneath the house and shone his light inside.

There were at least four freezers. Ah, Now that was

more like it.

He nearly laughed in pure joy as he opened the first

freezer and found it stuffed with pizzas and

hamburgers. So freaky Santa loved junk food, hey? The

second freezer held more decent meals. The third –

Wait a minute.

Mulder shone his flashlight inside. Those weren’t

meals. What the hell was that? That seemed like a –

“God damnit. A body!” Mulder muttered it out loud.

“Oh feck it.”

The agent held his breath. So Freaky Santa was also a

killer. Oh god, just what they needed.

He shone the light further inside, trying to take a

look at the man lying as good as naked inside. He had

seen that face before, he knew.

Wasn’t that -?

And then he saw an arm move forward, coming out of

the darkness, and a hand seized the agent by the

throat, pulling him almost inside the freezer.

“F -e -c -k it!” Mulder yelped, forcing his

digits between the strong, icy cold hand and his

throat.

Suddenly he was loose. The flashlight fell. Mulder

didn’t wait for the creepy crawler to get out of the

freezer but fled outside, tripping over the steep

steps as he made his way upstairs, back to the

cottage.

“Scully!!!!!!!!!!!!” He yelled so loud that she

nearly fell off the couch. From behind the curtain

where the bed stood, Freakman also groaned loudly in

response.

Mulder slammed the door shut.

“Mulder, what is it?”

“Outside,” he heaved, out of breath. “Outside,

downstairs, the basement, oh man -”

“What? Mulder, what is it?”

“He’s here! The horrible iceman is here!”

“Mulder, you’re dreaming -”

“I swear he was there! Downstairs in one of the

freezers.”

“Willy would find it very hurtful if you called him

horrible,” Freaky Santa inserted calmly, walking

closer to them. “In fact, I think he would be very

much offended.”

“Willy?!” the agents chorused together.

“Yeah, Willy. My good buddy Willy.”

Freaky Santa walked over to the door and opened it.

“Are you crazy?” Mulder yelled. “He’s going to kill

us!”

“Nah. Willy wouldn’t hurt a fly. Would you, Will?”

Scully had to swallow a lump in her throat as a man

clad only in what seemed to be boxer shorts walked

into the room. He saw pale blue skin tone and unkempt

thick hair running all over his body, including his

face. He leaned forward a bit and had very heavy

arms and legs that he barely seemed to be able to

drag forward. He was like a human orang-utan.

“Now do you believe me?” Mulder hissed in his

partner’s ear. “Sceptic!”

Freaky Santa patted the stranger on his back. “Willy

doesn’t harm a fly, do you Will? He’s very innocent,

really, but unfortunately I have to keep him near the

woods so that he doesn’t go off and get caught by –

let’s say, FBI-agents.”

Freakman switched on the lights so that the agents

could take a good look at the blue-tinted hulk who

seemed very calm, very quiet and very innocent when

he bared his big buckteeth, flashing in the light.

“Give the nice people a hand, Willy.”

The orang-utan-human moved forward and slapped his

hand against Mulder’s, who could still feel that same

giant hand stuck around his throat. Oh brother.

“Who -what -is he?” Scully asked as Willy took her

in a bear hug and nearly squeezed the life out of

her.

“He’s my brother.”

Both agents stared dumbly at the odd couple, not

looking at each other out of fear they’d burst into

laughter again. But Freaky Santa continued deadly

serious. “We were twins.”

Oh brother, Scully thought, taking the two of them

in. The Anti Walton’s, to coin Mulder’s favorite

phrase.

“He’s a freak of nature who was raised in a circus.

We were split up as twins. I found him again a few

years ago and have been taking care of him in here

since.”

“He sleeps in a freezer!”

“Willy doesn’t like it warm. I bought it especially

for him,” Freaky protested.

“So I gather that you do know your way out of the

forest?” Scully asked dryly.

“Not me, but Willy does. He loves to watch the cars,

you know. He knows where your car is too, I’m sure.”

Willy nodded very enthusiastically, spitting saliva

all over the wooden floor and onto Mulder’s shoes.

With that, both agents burst into laughter, and took

a step back gingerly. And Willy spent the rest of the

night staring inquisitively at the two agents now

sleeping next to each other, upright, on the couch,

with open mouths and snoring sounds.

In the morning they said goodbye to Freaky after

eating warmed up eggs and bacon that tasted like

leather shoes, and followed Willy, who took them

quietly and without a single word through the forest

and over the snow-covered pastures back to the main

road, exactly to where their car was standing. Willy

was still clad only in his boxer shorts. It made

Mulder feel chilled to even look at him so

underdressed.

As they followed him, Mulder muttered, “Told you

there was a terrible snowman.”

“Iceman,” you said.

“Whatever. You believe me now, right?”

“This poor guy is a freak of nature, and not so

terrible. But other than that, I believe you,” she

spoke with a wry grin.

“Behave, or I’ll have you drive again.”

Back at the car, Willy waved goodbye to the agents

and disappeared back where he came from. To Scully’s

relief, her cell phone found a connection and she

called for help quickly.

“They’ll be here in a few moments,” she said with a

sigh. “Are you okay, Mulder?”

“Yeah, yeah,” he muttered absently, staring at the

spot where Willy disappeared. “Scully look, he’s

back.”

She looked into the direction where Willy had taken

off. A shadow that looked exactly like his came from

the woods into their direction. They could not see

him clearly until he was rather close. And then

Scully held her breath.

“That’s not Willy,” she exclaimed. “That’s –

something else!”

“Get in the car!”

Both agents crawled into the car and locked the doors

as Scully reached for her gun and cocked it. The man

that looked like Willy only wasn’t, jumped on the

back of the car and humped the trunk, jiggling the

agents around inside.

“Shoot it!” Mulder yelled, “but don’t kill it!”

“I’m trying if you stop your girlie screaming.”

Scully aimed at any part of the creature’s abdomen,

ready to shot through the glass in order to hit it.

She couldn’t tell its back from its butt.

“Can’t help it Scully. It’s the third rental car

screwed this month!”

“Wonder how that feels,” Scully muttered under her

breath, ready to shoot some kneecaps.

But then it was gone. It hopped off the car, and

simply vanished.

Mulder cautiously opened his car door and stepped

outside, looking at the stampeded trunk and the huge

footsteps that made way into the forest.

“Oh brother.” Scully stared at the tracks, then her

partner, then the trace again. “Was that -?”

“If it wasn’t, it was probably Willy’s evil twin.”

“He already had a twin.”

“Yes, he had.”

“Oh brother.”

“Yeah, sister!” Mulder reached forward and grabbed

her in his arms, pecking her on the cheek.

“It’s raining elk, hallelujah.”

The End